Shota Impregnator [F/m MILF mom shota incest underage happy]

Dad roused me. "Son, we have to talk." It was just twilight outside. 5AM, I guessed.

"Huh?" My bleary eyes creaked open.

"Your mother probably already discussed the matter, but I need to talk guy stuff with you." Dad was still in his pajamas.

"What matter?"

"It's about Mavis Crocle. I know what you did for her."

Of course Dad knew. Did he want me to recite the naughty details?

He gripped my hand and shook it, "It took a lot of guts to pinch hit for your old man. I would have made a mess of things."

"Uh, nah, Dad. She would have been happy with you."

He scratched the back of his neck before shaking his head. "I'm too racist to know how to comfort a black woman, without insulting her. I'm glad you were able to keep company with her, until her husband returned."

Was that all Dad thought I had done with Ms. Crocle, sit with her?

"You're a champ, Billy." He kissed the side of my head and went into the bathroom. I was too tired to find anything funny in his misconception about my attempt at conception with Mavis Crocle.

I woke a second time to the smell of warming leftovers. "You can come home after school. We don't need to be at Ms. Louis' until 5:30 or later. It's not far - Tanya says fifteen minutes, even in rush hour traffic. The client won't eat until 7pm."

"Okay."

I went to school with a tummy and lunch sack full of meatloaf. I arrived in Ms. Hennifer's classroom fifteen minutes before first period. I went to her, set my lunch on her desk, and hugged her. "I don't know what to do."

She looked around her empty room before returning my hug. "Did I hear the door lock?"

"Yes, Ma-am."

"Tell me, Billy." Her arms wrapped tighter around me. "I-I've missed our times together, so much."

"I can't tell you everything, but I'm afraid I'll hurt my Mom."

"You mustn't do that, Billy."

"I know, but, and I can't say why, but I get mad at her."

"Does she know?"

"Uh huh." I nodded, my face brushing up and down the side of a breast. "I worry that she'll let me hurt her."

"When did you last get mad at her?"

"Yesterday."

"Maybe it's not too late." She pulled a phone out of her pocket and dialed. I waited, confused. Was she calling Mom? "Shoona, listen, I need a favor. You have to take my class this morning. I don't care if ye is about to eat breakfast. Git over here."

Three minutes passed. I kept hugging Ms. Hennifer. My peter was rampant by that time. I'm sure she noticed it pressing her thigh, but she only hugged me back and cooed into my ear. "I thought you wouldn't forgive me for what we did to you on Friday."

"Huh?" I looked up, in case her facial expression could explain the strange comment.

Ms. Laghari knocked on the door. My math teacher released me and let my English teacher into the room. "What's this-" Ms. Laghari saw me. "Oh." She scowled at her colleague. "Are you going to do what I think?"

"I need the key, Shoona."

"I need a better reason than Master Androni's special attentions."

"She's going to help me to not hurt my mom!" I actually got the grammar right.

"Billy." Ms. Laghari stared at me. "We should discuss this together." She worried for me. "I respect Gloria, but I don't agree with her method. Let me explain what I can offer instead."

"There isn't time." Ms. Hennifer looked at the clock.

"There isn't time!" I pleaded.

The beautiful Pakistani woman fished into her handbag. "I do this under protest." She took a key off a ring of keys and handed it to Ms. Hennifer. "We will have words." She looked at me. "Bring your lunch to my room, Billy, today. I'll be waiting."

"There's lecture notes on my desk, Shoona."

"I'll be fine. My ancestors invented zero, after all."

I followed Ms. Hennifer to the parking lot. Along the way she called my history teacher, Mr. Glouvert. "Billy has permission to be out of class, today." She hung up immediately after informing him. "He's a good man, Douglas, but he accepts my words far too trustingly."

I briefly imagined that he might be Ms. Hennifer's boyfriend, but that didn't feel right.

She unlocked her red, sports car, and we climbed in. "I'm glad I didn't get the convertible model." The doors shut, and we were isolated from students milling around. She gunned the engine to life. The car proceeded to crawl along with the line of crossover vehicles dumping off children. "Shoona is right to complain, Billy. If she thinks she can help you, then I think she can. You should consider her offer."

"I'll see her."

"Okay, but you can back out of this. You know that, right?"

"No." I pouted. "I want it to be you."

"Please, Billy," Her voice quavered. "Don't say that, for your sake."

When we reached the empty warehouse, she, got out and unlocked the shed's door with Ms. Laghari's key. We went inside and she locked the exit.

On the floor, lay her cracked paddle.

"It's broken." I pouted again.

"No, Billy, it's more dangerous now." She walked forward and retrieved it. The crack running half it's length looked sharp. "Tell me again, why you want me to do this."

"I get angry at Mom. She knows what she does makes me angry. She can't help herself. She might really need to do those things. I know that, but it's so hard to forgive her!" My eyes misted.

Ms. Hennifer used her full command voice. "That chair, Billy." She pointed at an older style without wheels. "Take its arms in your hands and lean over, pushing out ye behind for me, Lad. Recall bein' mad at your Mom, yesterday."

"Yes, Ms. Hennifer. Should I take down my pants?" I hurried to present myself properly to her.

"Not this time. I don't want to cut your skin." She stepped up beside me.

A pregnant silence emptied the room.

SMASH!

"OOWW!!" The split wood bit into my behind.

"Think about being mad at your mother."

"Nhh, yes, Ma-am." I recalled when Mom said she had sucked on Mr. Crocle's peter, "...just a little bit." That made me so angry.

SMASH! "Your mother loves, you, Billy."

"OWWW!!" My other bun felt the bite of her cracked weapon. "How many do I need?"

"As many as it takes, my beautiful lad." Ms. Hennifer sounded delighted. "Until you can't be angry anymore."

"I don't want to be."

"I can't help you if you don't try as hard as you can."

"I'll try." I imagined Mom sucking on Mr. Crocle's black dick. "NO, MOM!" I shouted.

SMASH! The board hit so hard, I thought it might have drawn blood through my shorts and underclothes.

"YYYIIIEEEE!!!" I yelled.

"A good boy is suppose to love his mother."

"But I want to be a good man."

SMASH! "You're a fool, Billy. You can't be a man until you've been a good boy." Ms. Hennifer's voice raised pitch, as if gleeful. SMASH!

"YOWW!!! YOOOWWW!!" She was hitting too hard!

"Are you still angry?"

I changed my image to Mr. Crocle sticking his fingers up Mom's pussy. Mom is smiling, closing her eyes and enjoying it. "YES!" I cried.

SMA- CRACK!

"AAAAAAAAAaaa!!" I screamed. The board broke in two against my pummeled butt.

"OWW!" My punisher cried out when the board splintered in her hand. "Keep up your anger, Billy. A smaller paddle is going to feel worse. I may just hit you with the sharp edge!" She sounded extra excited at the possibility.

Mom is pulling out Mr. Crocle's penis. Its getting hard in her hand. "That feels good. He tells her." She says, "I know."

THWACK! The smaller area of the broken board concentrated the impact. "AAA!!" I screamed.

"Your hand is making me feel good." Mom leans into him. Her hand slowly jacks on his big penis.

"I want to make you cum, Faun." ... "Oh, please, Sam!"

THWACK!

I howled. "THAT'S TOO HARD!"

"But you're still angry, aren't you." Ms. Hennifer was goading me. She had reached that special zone, the one she hated, knowing that she was going too far but loving the power of it, like a gambler who can't quit. THWACK!

"You're tearing me up!"

"Nah, ye can take it, Laddie!" THWACK!

I struggled to stay angry at Mom. I was starting to get angry at Ms. Hennifer.

"Oh, you're making me cum, Samuel!" Mom is grinding her hips on the wicked man's hand." ... "Good, woman, now you can suck me."

THWACK!

I shrieked and my knees buckled.

"Stand up, Laddie. Don't ye disappoint me!"

The fire in my ass shot flames through my spine and weakened me. I shook as I slowly raised my bottom to catch her powerful arcs.

Mom falls to her knees, half devastated by the orgasm the black man had given her, half eager to put his growing dick into her mouth.

THWACK!

My vision blanked for a second. Lancing pangs shut down my sight. I shouted as loud as possible but my voice couldn't express the agony Ms. Hennifer thrashed into me.

"How abut now, Laddie?"

"More, please!" I should have begged my torturer to stop, but I had to try my best.

"Mmmm." It tastes so good to her, Mr. Samuel's cock. He puts his pussy slick fingers under Mom's nose. So she can smell her own excitement. "You've got a great mouth, Slut. Suck it harder!"

"STOP IT, MOMMA!!!!" I exploded!

THWACK!!! "THAT'S IT, LADDIE!!" THWACK!! "You have to LOVE her, or you'll keep suffering!" THWACK!! THWACK!! THWACK!!

I was bawling and screaming. My butt was falling apart as she kept swinging that narrow length of wood, cracking it upon my britches. My mind blanked. My vision blurred. "I-I love you, Momma." I squeaked, passing out.

The world moved under me. Some one was singing. I didn't know the language. It was beautiful. I fell asleep.

"You have to wake up, Billy." Ms. Hennifer spoke sharply. She was rocking, cradling me in one of the chairs without arms. My feet touched the ground. My ass hung just over one of her thighs, burning.

She was a sight. Had she been crying?

"We can't do this ever again, Billy."

"Why?"

"I'll cripple you, next time." Fresh sobs overcame her.

"But you love me, Ms. Hennifer."

"I love hitting you more." She sniffled. "And in this room, where I betrayed you."

"You didn't!" I objected.

"I believed my co-workers, I was sure you would rape Caroline for real, and I would have to punish you, for the last time. Afterwards, you would have meant nothing to me. I failed to believe in you, when I could have helped you overcome your desire. But I betrayed you and agreed to their demon bargain."

"No!" I reached up. Every move shot pain from my butt. I touched her wet cheek. "You trained me to resist selfishness. I believe in you, Ms. Hennifer."

"I thought when my board had broken, that was the end." She didn't accept my opinion.

"I thought so too, but I needed it today, and you came here for me."

"I lost control again. No, Billy. This is finished." She kicked one half of the paddle. It skidded across the concrete floor.

"It's not over, Ms. Hennifer." I drew upon the anger I had felt for her. She had lost control, but we had made our own devil's pact. "Don't forget what I have to do now."

"Billy?" She had forgotten. "Oh- No, Billy. I know I promised, but last time it nearly drove me crazy. I was sure you had gotten me pregnant. It was all I could think of. My teaching suffered. It started to smell, and I got a yeast infection." She pleaded.

"I'm sorry, Ms. Hennifer, but you have to believe in me, now."

"I want to, but that week was a nightmare."

I pushed her hands off of me. I used her thighs to push myself up from her lap. I managed to stand by holding the back of her chair. I could feel blood engorging my penis. It knew what was going to happen. I couldn't let her break her promise. I warned her, "I would love to make a baby with you, someday."

"Billy!" She growled. "Never!"

"I'll do it today, if you don't keep your promise."

"You wouldn't rape me, Billy." She didn't sound confident.

"No- Ooohh!" A wave of burning flashed through me. "I won't have to, will I."

The sturdy, compelling features of Ms. Hennifer's face softened. "I- I can't let you inside me."

"But you would, because you want me to take away your guilt."

"It would destroy me."

"That's why we decided on what I did last time, to punish you."

"No, please, Billy." Tears returned to Ms. Hennifer's eyes.

"You have it coming, don't you?"

"Y-yes, Billy." He head drooped.

"Now ask me, Ms. Hennifer."

"I-I can't."

"Ask me." I started unfastening my fly. My peter pushed at it, through my boxers.

"Please, Billy." Her head hung lower. "Please cum in my panties."

"I will, Ms. Hennifer. I promise. I love you."

"Please don't make me pregnant." She muttered while unclasping her pants.

I inched my shorts and underwear very slowly over my inflamed buttocks. "I can't promise that." I told her.

Our lower clothing hit the floor at the same time. She looked so sexy and vulnerable sitting in that chair, wearing only a blouse and underwear. My dick jutted at her distraught face.

"I-I could suck you, Billy, instead."

"That would feel wonderful, Ms. Hennifer, but that's not what you need."

"Please don't make me pregnant."

"Tell me what you need." I reached down and pulled the front of her panties away from the thatch of golden hair behind it. Her puss was more beautiful than I remembered.

"I need you to cum in my panties, Billy. I hurt you, and I'll hurt you again, if you don't punish me with what I fear most."

"You had to punish me four times, before I stopped taking advantage of women. I will cum in your panties for as many times as it takes until you can control yourself."

"Th-thank you, Billy." She was weeping again.

"Open your top for me and pull up your bra."

"Huh?"

"Don't argue. I want to cum faster this time. I love sucking your breasts." I hobbled between her open thighs, and I knelt just enough to place the tip of my peepee behind one thigh band. Her hips flinched at first contact. My penis slipped out.

"I can't deny you anything after what I've done." She unbuttoned her blouse carefully but efficiently.

I tucked the tip of my peter father behind her crotch panel. Again she shivered, but I was ready.

Ms. Hennifer pulled her cream white tits out of her bra, and they mounded forward, firm and ready. I took one of her hands and wrapped its fingers around my prick. I whispered in her ear. "Make me cum." I leaned down further. The effort it took to bend over and crouch at the same time was incredible, after my ass's harsh abuse. I was determined! My mouth opened and I sucked her rubbery nipple into my pained expression. I sighed then, our situations on the verge of reversing. Her hand began to jerk my rigid pole.

"Mmmm." I marveled at the taste of her pert boobs. It was like I was sucking on them and pressing my dick into her nest of hair for the first time.

"Please don't make me pregnant." She prayed.

I managed to stand in that crazy crouch and suck on her titties for agonizing minutes. Her hand sped up, but she didn't jerk me like crazy. She steadily sent happy feelings into the area opposite of the one that hurt so bad.

"That feels great." I stopped sucking and whispered encouragement.

"Oh, Billy, I'm so sorry I hurt you again. I-I deserve this." She was submitting to the necessity of making me cum.

"You're gonna make me cum?"

"I will, Billy, into my panties. I'll wear your cum for a week. I don't care if I get infected again. I did so much worse to you."

I kept sucking on her firm breasts and their nipples. I ran my fingers through her hair, and I stroked the sides of her body. I drew her free hand to my mouth and I sucked on her fingers.

"Mmmmm. Oh, Billy, I want it. I want you to cum!" She pleaded.

I was almost there. Something about the pain in my ass spurred my arousal like nothing else. "I will, Ms. Hennifer."

"Now?" Her hand flashed faster along my dick.

"Nnghh!" I grunted. My pelvis shuddered.

"I can feel it!" She delighted anew. "It's pulsing." Then she groaned unhappily, full realization of what her week would be like.

And I came. My balls shot bolts of hot goo behind the thick, cotton panel. I counted, four, five, six. A final gush of melty fluid poured into her crotch, soaking her hair, her panties, and the pout of her vulva.

"Nooo!!" She wailed. "You're gonna make me pregnant!" Her worst nightmare had begun again. She was weeping when my penis flushed the last of my eager semen into her panties.

I pulled out of her underwear, careful to keep as much of my cum as I could, between soaked cotton and her vulnerable flesh.

Sadness returning to her deserving frame, she pointed at her handbag. "Lotion."

I searched and found the bottle she'd had foresight to bring. I made her rub the soothing cream over my bottom while my cream sought, against all odds, to ignite her engine of creation.

When I dared to put my pants back on, we left the shed and returned to her car. I had to sit without my bottom touching the seat. We barely made it back in time for second period classes.

I asked Mr. Yong, if I could stand during class, in back.

"You don't have to give me a reason, Billy. Thank you for asking, but you can stand whenever you like, as long as you don't block the other students." He had always been a bright light in class, but that day he seemed happy in a way he hadn't before.

After seating herself, Kelly kept her eyes forward, but when she entered the science room, she couldn't help but notice.

In the last period of the morning, Ms. Hennifer let me stand and work on a counter in back. She didn't once look at my work, nor did I ask her to check it. I'm sure I earned poor marks that day. Although they weren't the worst marks I had received that day.

I shuffled my way down the hall, after math. Steve strolled up to me, his friends nowhere in sight. "Mom and Ms. Nurhea really want you to come again, tomorrow afternoon."

"Do you?"

"I guess. I'm sorry I hated on you. If this makes up for it, then good on me."

"Are you getting along better with Trish?"

"No." He glowered. "But kinda, maybe?" He looked away. "I gotta go." And he took off.

I made it to Ms. Laghari's room. She was waiting for me at the door. She locked it behind me and warned, "Gloria took an awful risk this morning."

"I'm sorry."

"I'm not sure you are, but if you understood the bigger situation better, I believe you would be. You really proved yourself, last Friday."

"Why did you want me to see you?"

"I need to assess what Gloria did you, Billy."

"I don't want to show you."

"Eh, I can't force you. In fact asking you to drop your pants could get me fired."

I tried to smile, but I was hurting too much. "I could kiss you again."

"You look terrible, Billy. Please let me see. I bet, if you showed the school nurse, she would have to call the police."

I relented. After I dropped my pants, she grimaced at the sight of my ruined flesh. "You have to stop letting her do this to you."

"I won't."

"This is madness. My spirit is screaming from looking at it." She shook her head. "Please, Billy, I promised to help you learn about loving sex. This is the farthest from that."

"I don't care." I pouted fiercely.

"Does your mother know the extent of your injuries?"

I nodded, but I grew sad. Mom did know. She lamented my punishment as much as Ms. Laghari.

The bond I had with Ms. Hennifer was unshakable. I would let my math teacher punish me, right up until Mom took that permission away from her. I didn't tell Ms. Laghari. She would have been on the phone to Mom in a heartbeat.

"Can you meet me at the warehouse shed after school?"

I told her, "No." I had something more important to do.

Ms. Laghari didn't dare keep me long. After I dressed, she unlocked the door and let me go. Across the hall, stood Kelly. A giant grin cleft her face. She took off, scurrying down the hall.

"Now that could be a complication." Ms. Laghari sighed.

The rest of my day was much simpler. It sucked. I couldn't concentrate in English. She let me stand in the back of her class, but I could only think of the mischief that Kelly was doubtlessly planning or worse, enacting. I had to beg off from working out, in Mrs. Lum's class. Darrin let me stand too, but he made me sing a solo, and then he made me the subject of that class's drawing. "It was too good an opportunity." He explained. He did have the class thank me, but my solo sucked worse than that afternoon.

I wanted to bolt away from school, at the end of the day, but I had to settle for a slow walk. Kelly caught up to me before I was out of sight of school grounds.

"Billy, please talk to me."

"Huh?"

"I don't care what you were doing with Ms. Laghari. I won't tell anyone. I promise."

It was a dumb promise, made by an even dumber girl. I couldn't walk any faster without blurting out in pain. "Go away." I spoke calmly, against the anger inside me.

"I won't. I want to know why you won't talk to me." She pouted then. "I'm pretty and I'm smart. I get better grades than you. I have more friends that you. Why won't you like me?"

She had friends? I thought I had her then, "You're not my type."

"Oh." She quieted, for one second. "What type do you like?"

I walked instead of talked.

"Oooo. You make me angry." She was a master pouter. I'll give her that. Abruptly, she looked very curious. "Is Ms. Laghari your type?"

"N-no." I sputtered. "You dumb girl. I only kissed her to get you off my back." If Ms. Hennifer didn't exist, Ms. Laghari would my type - my first choice.

"Hmmm." She scrutinized my expression.

I tried to look blank. The pain my bum helped loads.

"I think maybe she is." She prodded.

"If you're so pretty and popular why don't you bug a popular, pretty boy?"

"They're mean." Suddenly she frowned. "All the teachers like you. Most girls hate that but they don't know what I know." She lured.

"I don't care. Find somebody else."

"I would, but I found you first." That utterance, I didn't understand at all. Kelly then grinned. Her capacity to show one face after another was nearly as confusing as her words.

"I'm going to tell you a secret, Billy. You can't tell anyone."

"What if I do?"

"Then, I'll be really, really sad." They were the most sincere words she had uttered during that interminable trudge.

I didn't hate her. I kept quiet.

"My mom wants me to find a boy to bring home."

"She likes to cook for your friends?"

"Don't be sexist." She pursed her lips to one side. "Mom wants me to have sex, safe sex."

I laughed! My convulsing lungs invoked pain after pain from my aching butt, but I couldn't stop! I was the least safe boy in the city!

"You're just as mean as the rest!" She blurted. I thought she might stick out her tongue at me.

"I won't tell." I countered. I didn't want to be the bad guy. "But you don't want me, you just want a boy toy."

"Mom won't let me have toys." She didn't get my insult. She pouted again. "She says I have to enjoy myself the natural way, for at least a couple more years."

I didn't care about her mother or her lack of toys. We had reached Mrs. Shahidi's market. "I have to talk to the owner." I warned her. "You can't come-" I stopped talking.

Kelly glared at me. She knew something was up.

Inspiration gripped me. "Kelly, how bad do you want to bring a boy home?"

Her eyes lit up at this possible crack in my armor. "Real bad, Billy. Mom says I need to start experimenting with boys. She said I could experiment with girls too, but that's yucky." She stuck out her tongue.

"You better want it really bad, Kelly. I can't promise anything, but something might just work out." I nodded at the shop entrance.

The sly girl reverted to scrutinizing my expression.

I didn't care and went inside. "Hi, Mrs. Shahidi."

"Hello, Billy. What are you looking for today?" There were two other customers. One wore a veil that covered her entire head. The other was boy I'd seen in one of my classes. We hadn't talked. The market lady asked, "Who's your friend?"

Kelly had followed me. "I'm Kelly."

"You look very sweet, Kelly. Welcome to my shop. I am Mrs. Shahidi."

"Uh huh." She nodded. She had heard me call the name.

"What can I get for the two of you?"

Her insinuation rankled me. I wasn't 'with' Kelly. "I have to talk to Arturio."

"He's still at school. Can I give him a message?"

The boy approached the counter, to buy a bag of gummy worms. He avoided eye contact.

"Is this all?" Mrs. Shahidi eyed the boy as if she suspected something. That was uncharacteristic of her. She charged him three dollars. I remembered, that candy was only two. The boy paid with coins and low grumbles.

After he left, I went behind the counter. Kelly stopped at the gap. I asked, "Mrs. Shahidi, has Arturio told you about his girlfriend?"

The buxom, heavyset woman blanked at my question. She then blinked free of her reaction and spoke in her native language, to the other customer in the shop.

"Yes, Mother." The woman nodded and went outside. She carried out a box of noodles, obviously without paying. Before leaving, she turned the open sign around to show the shop was closed.

I blinked at the event. "Is she your daughter?"

"Oh heavens no." A smile returned to Mrs. Shahidi's face, a jovial one. "Some of the Sisters call me that."

The mysterious sounding label was lost on me. "I want to make a trade."

"A trade?"

"Arturio's girlfriend doesn't like him anymore. She want's to break up, but he won't let her."

A frown slowly crossed the big woman's face. "What aren't you telling me, Billy?"

Kelly's head swiveled from the shopkeeper to me and back and forth. I couldn't tell if she was fascinated or leery.

"That's not mine to tell, but I have a solution." I pointed at Kelly.

"Me?" My persistent pest flinched.

Mrs. Shahidi was as shrewd as Tanya when it came to quick evaluations of people. "Does Kelly know what you're talking about?"

"No." I stood my ground. "But she doesn't care. She wants what I'm going to trade for."

Kelly took a step back. A flurry of confusion crossed her face. But she clung to her one obsession, me. She saw the dare in my eyes. She couldn't refuse, worried that I might find her lacking. She turned a stern expression to Mrs. Shahidi and nodded.

"Tell me again, Billy, precisely what you want to trade."

I had to word it extremely carefully, or I would piss off both of them. "If Arturio frees his girlfriend, I'll ask Kelly to take her place."

"Kelly is too young to be my son's girlfriend." Mrs. Shahidi tried to shut the deal down with a killer reason.

"Is he in college or something?" Kelly was a fighter. I'll give her that. She didn't back down.

Mrs. Shahidi stood silent for a moment. I swear she was stifling massive laughter. "Did Billy not tell you?"

"No." Kelly aimed knife eyes at me.

"My son is in fifth grade."

"What?" Kelly blurted! "And I'm too young?" Days later I was struck by her reaction. Instead of reviling Arturio's age, for a potential boyfriend, she had focused on proving herself to the adult woman.

"Only someone with great maturity can handle my selfish son." Mrs. Shahidi meant Shannon. Her comment clearly meant that the religious woman was complicit in the high school girl's entrapment. I had to act, or my strange plan would fail.

"I don't believe you, Mrs. Shahidi." I stepped up to her. The burning in my bottom could not best the burning in my brain. "I think you lost what made you humble. I'm going to teach you not to be rude to Kelly, now." I clutched the middle of her skirt, and began raveling the material upwards. I warned Kelly, "You can leave, if this bothers you."

The middle school girl's eyes expanded, not from fear but fascination. "Billy, I never imagined you could do something like that!"

"Stop this, Billy. I shall not be kind, if you don't." She pushed against my busy hands exposing her undergarment.

I challenged her. "You don't want to stop me, Mrs. Shahidi. You once told me that you needed Arturio to keep you in the grace of humbleness. Now he has a girlfriend. Has he been neglecting you?"

The boy's mother's eyes burned with the truth. "Please, no. You would humble me, in front of your friend?"

"She's not my friend." I bet Kelly pouted at that, but she was bound to learn my preferred type eventually. This way, she would become an accomplice of sorts. I swiped the woman's hands away from mine and completed pulling up her dress and long slip. The only thing left protecting her modesty was a sturdy pair of panties. They had not protected her from me before. They wouldn't this time.

"Please, go." Mrs. Shahidi told Kelly. Her eyes began to glisten. She knew she could not stop me from humiliating her, or in her words, humbling her. I reached between her chunky thighs and slipped my fingers behind a leg band of her panties. Her hips trembled.

"Nuh uh." Kelly crossed her hands over her flat chest. "I didn't go when Billy told me, I'm not going now. It just starting to get interesting!" She grinned at me.

At that moment, I briefly considered that, maybe, Kelly could be my friend someday. I dismissed the thought and focused on the hot, furry cleft between Mrs. Shahidi's thighs. Her pelvis lurched as my hand pushed two fingers into her vulva. I felt some wetness there. I slowly wiggled the tips of my fingers.

"Mmmgghh." She grunted. "This not right, Billy." The plump woman's eyes escaped Kelly's stare. She looked at the door, but no customers would save her. She had told the "Sister", to close her shop, expecting a brief, semi-private chat with me about her son. Instead my hand was inching up her heavily concealed sex. She was getting wet from my gentle fondling. Her tan face reddened.

"You deserve to feel shame, Mrs. Shahidi. Your son is too selfish. He does mean things to his girlfriend. You should keep a better grip on him." Now that the woman was lubricating, I felt around behind her hairy lips for the entrance to her vagina.

"My son is willful and disobedient, but he is so happy with her. He is young, and the young need room to find themselves." Finding the inner pucker, I pressed two finger tips, spreading it apart. Mrs. Shahidi's belly shook, and she murmured, "Nooo."

"By hurting other people?" I wriggled my fingers higher into her sensitive cavity. She was getting very wet. Her juices collected in the palm of my hand.

"I do not want that. Nngghh." She gasp. "She should not return, if he treats her badly."

I considered that Mrs. Shahidi did not know of Shannon's attempted theft, and that her son was blackmailing the girl. I dared not reveal it, for my Shannon's sake. I wasn't sure it mattered. Mrs. Shahidi's problem with Arturio went far deeper than letting him prey on a mostly innocent, high school girl. My thumb found the turgid bud of her sex. I rubbed it while my fingers waggled deeper.

Her body shook and she closed her eyes. "Mmmmmmm." Was she orgasming? Or was it shamed that rocked her?

"You need this, Mrs. Shahidi, but you wish it was your son's hand pleasuring you."

"There is no pleasure." She groaned when my thumb suddenly jittered across her special nub. "You are shaming me."

"Are you going to make her cum, Billy?" Kelly eyes had glazed over, watching me humble the attractive despite being heavy set, large woman.

"I might stop, if you tell the truth." I ignored the dumb girl's question. I had to keep pressuring this weak mother of a wicked child.

"Please, stop, Billy." Her face was grimace of embarrassment.

"Tell me the truth, about Arturio. You are so wet. How long has it been?" I started slipping my fingers in and out of her dripping snatch.

She sniffed and moaned. "Mmmmm. t-two weeks. He takes the girlfriend into his room, upstairs. When she leaves, she is sad."

"She was crying, yesterday. Arturio did something cruel to her."

"I-I don't want to know. He has someone else. That is sad enough for me."

"You need to put your foot down, with Arturio. Tell him that Kelly will be his girlfriend."

"I don't know." Suddenly, Kelly voiced her opinion. "Ten years old, and he sounds like a baby."

"My son is foolish, Kelly, but he can be a good boy."

"But not a good boyfriend." I kept fucking my fingers into the wet hole. Mrs. Shahidi's hips began grinding against my manipulations. My thumb rubbed her clit harder.

She groaned. "Oohh, Billy, I am sorry for the girl, but he is my son. I fear, if I interfere, he will not return to me. Unnhhh." Another groan interrupted. "Hhhh-how will a different girl change that?"

"Kelly will treat him like you should treat him, Mrs. Shahidi." I glanced back at my classmate. She had one hand in her skirt. She was keen for what I was doing to Mrs. Shahidi. "Won't you?"

"Billy, this is really strange, but I want to meet her son. He sounds awful, but all this is making me feel so tingly!" She gasp. Her hand was moving quick in her skirt.

"She is too young." Mrs. Shahidi again complained about Kelly's age. "My son will be too strong for her. He is too strong for your friend."

"You have to trust me, Mrs. Shahidi. Arturio will be tamed, and Kelly will make sure he does not neglect you."

The girl's eyes boggled. "Y-you mean...?" She grunted "Nnnnggghhh! That's crazy and amazing! He does what you're doing?"

I nodded. "She is his toy." I said it plainly. My hand fucked the shopkeeper steadily. "Aren't you, Mrs. Shahidi?"

"No, please. I must not agree."

Kelly moaned in contemplation. "Mmmmmm... If she is his toy, and I make him mine..." She closed her eyes and her body climaxed. "Aaa-aaaahh- AAAA!!"

Mrs. Shahidi convulsed again. She could not restrain herself. "OOOOHHHHH BILLY!!! YOUR HAND!!!" Juices poured down my plunging extremity, almost as much as when Ms. Laghari squirted. "I am so ASHAMED!!" The old woman bucked her loins upon my fierce groping. She came like never before. It was especially amazing to make the older woman cum in front of Kelly. I took a perverse pride into showing off my power to the dumb girl who couldn't stop from playing with herself.

Kelly came a second time when Mrs. Shahidi cried out. "You make it very nasty, Billy!"

I pulled my hand out of the lady's quivering cunt and displayed her juices. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Shahidi, but I had to do that, to save my friend." The woman's dress fell back in place.

She sniffled. "I will speak with Arturio." She looked at Kelly. "Are you sure - you will share him?"

Kelly slumped against the counter. "Wow. I haven't even met your son, Mrs. Shahidi. I don't think I will like him, but if I can take him home, every now and then, I don't care if I do."

"Can you stay for a while? I want to get to know you." She meant Kelly. "I never did with his old girlfriend. I was too jealous."

"Uh, can I call my mom?" My class stalker asked.

"Yes, little sweet water." Mrs. Shahidi pulled the store phone out from under the counter. It was an old thing, but I guess she didn't really need a cell phone. She lived and worked in the same building.

I suspected I was the third wheel at that point, which suited me. I let Kelly pass. She smiled at me, blushes in her cheeks. "How crazy am I to agree to be a girlfriend to a boy I haven't met?"

"How crazy is your mom to tell you to bring boys home?" I crept out from behind the counter. "Think of it this way. Arturio is too young to cum. He's the safest boyfriend you could have." I went to the door. "Thank you, Mrs. Shahidi."

"I am very sorry, Billy. I did not expect you could help me. I am grateful." Mrs. Shahidi bid me with a hopeful smile. Her eyes darted away briefly. The red in her face seeped down her neck. "Y-you can come again - please." I knew what she meant.

As I walked away from Mrs. Shahidi's market, I suddenly realized, the pain in my behind had faded. It hadn't left, but somehow, by playing with the woman's puss, I had set pain aside. Ms. Laghari had mentioned last week, that doing good can detach your suffering. I hadn't imagined that it was also true in a physical sense.

I arrived home from school, an hour late. Mom dashed over when I entered the apartment. "Oh, Billy. Ms. Hennifer told me." Her hug conveyed her worry about me, more than her words.

"I'm okay, Mom." I returned her hug. "It just stings a little."

"Gloria begged me to revoke my permission to correct you however she sees fit."

"No, Mom. Don't, please. I-I need her."

"Let me see." Mom released me.

Taking down my pants was easier. The pain kept ebbing, but the welts across my backside alarmed her. "How could she do this to you?" They were the darkest bruises she'd ever seen.

"I wanted her too."

"I'm not sure, anymore, if I can let you have everything you want, Billy." She took a stern tone.

"You don't, Mom. You protect me, and you teach me to be good."

"Not if I allowed something like that." She hurried to the bedroom and returned with a jar of cold cream. "Let me smooth some on it, Billy."

We moved to the couch and I lay, bare ass, over her lap. Her hand spread cold goo over my bludgeoned flesh.

"My poor baby."

"I'm not a baby."

"I know. You've grown a lot, since we came to the city. But sometimes I need my little Billy."

I couldn't disagree. I would always love sucking on Mom's perfect breasts by becoming her baby for a little while.

"Hmm, now that's something only a young man could have, after being injured." Mom giggled unexpectedly.

My peter had grown hard against her house dress.

"Is this a sign that you forgive me?" Mom asked less brightly, as if she was hoping I had let go of my anger.

When I searched my heart, I could not find anger. I silently thanked Ms. Hennifer. Instead of worrying about what Mr. Crocle had done to Mom, I thought of the cum I had poured into my math teacher's panties. Her suffering had just begun, while mine was already fading. My dick lurched at the thought.

Beneath me, Mom's legs trembled. "You're really hard, Billy. I know that erections don't hurt, unless there's something wrong. Stories about hurting boners are just fantasies, but I can't help but wonder if you're okay."

What Mom said was true, but I was hurting a little, inside. The remaining pain in my bum cooled further, from mom's application of cold cream. Her soothing strokes had made my dick so hard, along with something else. After giving relief to the neglected, Mrs. Shahidi, I suddenly wondered if I had been neglecting Mom.

Less than a week ago, I had made her cum like crazy, but she had still gone to Mr. Crocle in pursuit of something just for herself. I realized, lying across Mom's lap, that any one person couldn't provide all that she needed. I took comfort, certain that that Mom would always need me, and not just to be her baby.

But what about when I grew up? What would Mom need from me as a man? I had made her rub my dick until I came, and I had eaten her delicious puss until she had cum. Those are things that a man did. I wanted more. I needed her to want more from me.
 
Last edited:
Confronting Momma with my desires had been easier when I was angry. My teachers, especially Ms. Laghari and Ms. Hennifer had instilled the lesson. Instead of making Mother submit, winning her cooperation would strengthen our intimate bond beyond being mother and son. Finding the bravery necessary to win her, proved more difficult. I told myself that greater effort would bring greater rewards, and a little kindness was a good way to start.

"Thank you, Mom. It feels much better."

She frowned. "It doesn't look better." She examined the half empty jar of cold cream, and she wiped her hand on a damp washcloth fetched along with it. "And you haven't gotten any softer." Her frown twitched with a touch of humor.

"But, Mom, it's special when we're touching."

"It seems impossible that a person could suffer a punishment as terrible as you have and still get aroused." She avoided addressing what was special about our intimacy.

But what about her? I asked myself. What had driven Mom to go with Dad, to Mr. Crocle and allow him to use her in private? I didn't want to accept that she'd had needed to. She had once sought relief in secret and ended up letting Mr. Gorgev abuse her.

I wanted to be grateful that she had allowed me to join her and the Crocle's that difficult day. Pondering it, in front of Mom, I had to fight my heart's wrenching. If I had cried in her presence, I wouldn't have thought less of myself. I fought to empathize with her.

Unexpectedly, wrestling with my jealousy prompted a better kind of bravery. I asked her, "Should I forgive you, Mom? Will that stop you from going to someone like Mr. Crocle again?"

She set down the jar of cold cream and folded her arms under her breasts, as if she felt guilty. "I think you know, Billy. Let's not play a game about it."

I squirmed off of her lap and stood in front of the couch cushion she sat on. Pink tinged her cheeks. She was right. I shouldn't treat the desires that drove her, like a game. That wouldn't earn back her trust.

"He put his peter in your mouth, Mom." I took a long, slow breath. "I don't like that, even though I forgive you." My erection twitched at her. Her eyes darted to it, and she blushed a little deeper.

Bravery faltering, I confessed, "There are so many things I still have to learn and do, before I'm really grown up, Momma. Ms. Hennifer has helped, in one way, but I've learned more and grown more because of you. Because I love you, Mom. I'm sorry I made you do things when I was selfish. I'm still selfish." I pouted. "I want you to want me, like you wanted Mr. Crocle." There. I'd said it.

Tears popped out of Mom's eyes. She hugged herself and pressed her knees tightly together. Despite the tears, she stared at my hardon and dangling ball sack. It had grown hot from our verbal intercourse and was trying to cool its contents. "Oh, Billy!" She gasp.

I expected her to say more, but she clamped her mouth shut. Her eyes dripped less and attended my loins more. Her body shuddered, and she looked at me with incredible, repressed passion. I had seen this before, when I'd stood up for her against Mr. Cherkle.

Mrs. McDougal had separated us then and possibly saved us. Here was a chance for me to earn Mom's trust, at least a little bit. I thought and thought, how to cool the situation. Mom came to our rescue and proved that she was stronger than that first time. Still, it was awfully difficult for her to admit, "I-I worry that I need you, Billy, more than I need your father." She wept her confession. "Or will, someday."

"No, Momma!" My speech reverted to simpler times. "Not Daddy." My heart wrenched anew. I would hate myself if I ever betrayed Father. That I had, in little ways since moving to the city, those memories summoned heavy guilt to my guts.

"Billy!" She called sharply. "You've never wronged your father. You have to believe me." She shot up from the couch and grabbed my shoulders. "Do you trust me?"

"Yes, Momma!" I wanted to cry. She was resolute. I instantly grokked the big word's meaning, from Mom's presence. Her steadfastness shut down my budding self-loathing.

"Sweet Son, it would take an hour to explain the complexity of your father's love for us. But what's happening right now, between us, is more important than talk." She released me, and her arms fell at her sides. She looked down at my penis. It remained as stiff as it could get. "Make me do something, Billy, please. I won't refuse you." The need in Mom's voice drowned out all the words she had ever used to explain her need for - something just for herself.

Mom had a stronger need, one just for us.

I gaped at Mom's bowed head. Her need compelled me to act. Mother needed me! I must think, not fret. Jealousy remained as a memory, but it tainted my response, when after long seconds, I told her what to do.

Much stronger than my residual jealousy, I still worried about making Father sad. Mom had eased my guilt, but prudence informed my decision about how to use her.

"You have to do what I say, Mom."

She nodded. The tip of her tongue swept across her lips, as if she guessed how I would grant forgiveness. "Yes, Billy."

"I'm going to wash your mouth out." My rigid member bounced upon telling her.

"My mouth?" She kept her head bowed.

"His penis was in it."

Mom nodded again. "I understand." Her voice had become husky. Her lungs breathed faster.

I was pretty sure she did not understand, but she would. If Mom needed me to make her do something, I wanted the right to do anything. "Put me in your mouth, Mom." I stepped back to make room for her.

"Yes." She trembled as she knelt, but her voice issued full of desire. Mom opened her mouth, leaned forward, and closed her lips around the head of my penis. It jerked against their pressure. It felt wonderful! I trembled from the sensation. "Ohhh, Momma."

"Mmmm." She hummed. Then she was licking my rubbery prick head. I wanted to cum, right then! Maybe I would have, if I hadn't filled Ms. Hennifer's panties to the brim, scant hours ago.

My nuts nearly burst again when Mom sucked the length of my manhood deep into her mouth. Her tongue swathed all around my twitching shaft. She moaned again. I groaned, "You have the best mouth, Momma!"

She nodded, which provoked my shaft a third way. I think she smiled. I flew to heaven, but I resisted the urge to fuck her mouth. She had to please me. I was resolute about that.

Her tongue made my dick jerk seven times before she pulled her head halfway off of me. She sucked hard on the half in her face, lashing the tip with her tongue. Then she swallowed me up again, immediately bobbing her head up and down, relinquishing and swallowing my cock, in an attempt to pull cum from my balls. Her hands grabbed my sore cheeks from behind and played their fingers against my bruises. Lightly, so as to inflame as well as counter the pleasure her mouth fucked across my erection.

"Oooohhhh!!!" My hands flew to her head, but I didn't pull or push. I wanted to feel Mom's rocking skull from the outside as well as the inside. I couldn't prevent the occasional, involuntary humps my hips lurched against her face, but I tempered them. "Uuuunnnghhhh!" I groaned.

"Mmmm." She cooed against my quivering staff of flesh.

"I love you." I said stupidly. My thoughts swirled as if pleasure had lassoed and spun them.

"Mm-MMM!" She loved me back. Her lips mouthed the words as gobbled up my prick and let it slide out again.

The pressure in my seminal bulb built slowly. I fought every engorging sperm. I had been practicing groin exercises that Ms. Laghari had described. Strengthening certain muscles would someday enable stronger and multiple orgasms. Today I would put those muscles to a different task. I looked down at Mom's bobbing head, and reeled from the waves of joy that she surged into me. My lips pressed into a thin line. I hoped she would understand.

"gbl- so- gg- hard!" Mom gurgled with delight.

I admonished her. "You have to suck, Mom, not talk."

Mom nodded again. For a third time, I almost blew my load into her throat. The tip of my dick just barely reached her limit, each time her lips slapped against my crotch. I hunched reflexively. My prick head tapped the back of her neck, from the inside.

"Gggkk!" Mom choked, then her gullet relaxed, allowing me to thrust deeper down her throat!

Soon, the incredible sensations would rob my self-control, and threaten my plan. I had to resist cumming. I held out for as long as I could, under her exquisite, oral ministrations.

"Momma!" I cried out with warning.

"MM!! MMM!" She encouraged and sped up her cyclical sucking.

My dick lurched! My balls churned! My hands dug into Mom's hair and forced her noggin still, my cock poking halfway between her lips. "Stop!" I shouted. "But don't let go, Mom!" I clenched the muscles I had been training. Ecstasy blossomed like fireworks throughout my body. My mind reeled from orgasmic pleasure! I maintained the clench. I hoped by daring to do this, my mother would learn that, when she needed me, she mustn't limit me.

Mom didn't resist, but when the flood of cum she was expecting, failed to erupt from her son's meat tube, which she lovingly nursed, she looked up at me, bewildered.

She saw my ecstatic grimace as I fought my body's natural reaction. Inner muscles contested, until my will defeated nature. My plan had formed from a memory of Ms. Laghari. I remembered the day she'd orgasmed with copious squirting, washing my face and drenching my shirt. For my mother, it would be no accident. "Don't move!" I commanded as I felt the pressure in my seminal bulb retreat to my balls. I held Mom's head still.

The muscles I had used to stop myself from cumming relaxed. "That felt great, Mom." I assured her, "But now I'm going to wash Mr. Crocle out of your mouth. I relaxed another set of muscles, and the fluid they held back shot through my groin, up my rigid prick, and into Mom's mouth.

Mom's eyes flew wide open when my hot pee launched, flooding tongue!

"Don't move!" I repeated.

Her head shook, unintentionally she told me later. My gushing urine hosed every part of her mouth. It spilled out of the temporary gap between her lips during her involuntary shake. Steaming pee ran down her cheeks and chin. Some of it dribbled along her neck. Her gaze swirled. She looked to be in utter shock, that I would do such a wicked thing.

Guilt once more flared and gripped my heart. If I had warned her when she first tasted my prick, she might have refused and prevented me from owning her completely! The potential wrongness of my choice eroded the intense pleasure she had given me. I quailed at thought of losing more of her trust!

Mom's delirious eyeballs steadied. Life returned to them with a blaze of fire! Her body lurched from the waist, and a wave of motion shot up her spine until it threw her head off of my squirting peter. "AAAAAHHH!!!" She coughed, spattering pee. My penis trickled bright yellow on her face, as she gasped for breath. "BILLY!!" She shouted! "I've never cum like that!" She coughed but did not dodge the last squirts of pee that splashed on her amazed expression.

"Oh, Momma! I'm sorry!" I flung myself down, my arms surrounding her, believing I had abused her cruelly. "I wanted you to be all mine, when you need me. I went too far!"

"Oh, Honey!" She returned my hug. I heard her gulp, no doubt swallowing some of my directly deposited urine. The pee on her face and neck soaked into my cheek and shirt. It didn't smell terrible. "That was incredible!" Her arms squeezed me. "I've never cum from sucking on a man before today." I felt her heart racing, and her blood pounding. I imagined her nerves jangled like mine, with pleasant ringing.

"I peed on you, Momma! I peed in you!" I wailed, not yet accepting her forgiveness, nay, her inconceivable gratitude!"

"I know! It was nasty, but it made me cum so hard!"

All I heard was, "...It was nasty!..." I began to cry.

Mom was not a virgin to water-sports. Neither she nor Dad were inclined to engage it them, but she had tried many strange things in college, with women and men. I did not learn this until I began university.

"Why didn't you want to cum, Billy?" She changed the subject, since denying the awfulness of my act had no effect.

"I came really hard, Momma." I sniffed back further tears. "But I stopped myself from ejac-lating."

"You orgasmed but didn't cum?"

I nodded. Sniffles continued.

"I'm glad, Billy." Mom grinned. "Now you won't be hard in front of our client tonight!" She teased.

"I'm sorry."

"No, Sweetie, you made Momma cum. It was wonderful!"

Finally it sank in. Mom wasn't mad. "Huh?" But I peed on her, I recoiled. "You like being peed on?"

Mom sucked in her lips and shook her head. She tried to explain. "It wasn't the pee, Billy. It was the surprise- No, that's not quite right." She puzzled to explain her experience.

"Pee is nasty." I echoed, guiltily.

"Yes." Mom agreed with a nod. "But not particularly foul, when fresh." She stood up, out of our hug and sat on the couch. I had soaked most of her blouse. She leaned forward and took my hands in hers. "Billy, you gave me everything I needed and more."

"But the pee-" I was a one note confessor.

"Hush." She commanded. "I'm not sure you'll understand. When I asked to you make me do something, I wanted all my control taken. By surprising me with something nasty, you forced me to accept that I had no control, in a way that has never happened to me before."

Momma wasn't mad - is what I did understand. And she did accept what I'd needed, full control over her. A giddiness overcame me. I was even grateful that I'd never do that nasty thing again to my mother. It had lost its surprise. I couldn't stop smiling a huge grin.

"Oh dear," Mom cleared her throat. "You'll be insufferable for weeks." Then Mom made it perfectly clear who was in charge from that moment on. "Go and wash your hands, and get out the ingredients for tonight's client. I'll take a quick shower, and I'll pack them and the equipment we'll bring, while you shower. She glared at me. I hopped to!

Tanya helped to load the cab with the few things we had with us. There were half as many as we'd brought to the Kampolds'. The client, a Ms. Louis, had ordered the least expensive meal but with express service which cost more than the meal. It didn't make sense.

"This is a lower, middle class neighborhood. Has it begun to gentrify?" Tanya asked as she turned onto the destination's street.

"You would know better than I." Mom shrugged. Aside from her gorgeous, blue dress, she was wearing the same smile I had on my face. We kept nudging each other playfully in the backseat. Occasional snorts drifted to us from the driver's seat.

"The crime rate here is actually quite low. It's a tight and diverse community. Housing prices haven't shot up so much that individuals would abandon what they've accomplished together." Tanya lectured.

Stymied in her attempt to crack her passengers' reverie, Tanya pulled up in front of Ms. Louis' house and got out to open the door for us.

A tubby but not huge, black woman, possibly thirty, ran out of the house towards us. She waved and called, "Welcome!" Her eyes zeroed in on me, and the glow that suddenly filled her intimidated me. She offered her hand to Mom. "Ms. Androni!"

Mom shook it and returned the greeting. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Louis. I'm Faun."

"Please, I like Miss. I'm not married. Come in! Come in! Can I help carry your things?" The excited woman's eyes kept darting at me.

"We're suppose to make your evening as relaxing and enjoyable as possible." Mom refused. Miss Louis could have hired a maid for a month, for what she had paid for an express, simple meal.

"Are you Billy?"

"Hi." I waved sheepishly.

"You're more adorable than- Ahem. At least, let me open the door." Miss Louis interrupted herself and darted back to her house.

When I approached the door she held, after Mom but before Tanya, the energetic lady opened it wider, although I was smaller and carrying less.

Tanya set the few dishes she carried, on the woman's kitchen counter. The client's kitchen was larger than ours, but it was pretty small. I guessed the house had two bedrooms and one bath. The large framed cabbie leaned to me and said. "She is strange, yes? The lady needs something from you, but she is not dangerous. Quite the opposite." Tanya raised her eyebrows, curious. She thanked Mom and I for our patronage and drove away

I readied to scrub the potatoes. Mom arranged the tools and dishes and examined Miss Louis' oven and stove.

Miss Louis entered when Mom started cleaning a very large chicken. Mom would have done it before we left, except our amazing time together had precluded the task. "Do you have everything you need? I could go to the store." Our client offered

"You're a dear to ask, Miss Louis. We are more than sufficiently equipped. Please enjoy our service to the full extent." Mom hinted.

The eager woman retreated to the main room. The house had no dining area. We would serve her at the small, kitchen table which Miss Louis had covered with a cloth printed in roses and buttercups. Seeing that charming simplicity summed up how I felt about Miss Louis. Tanya was right. She was no one to worry about.

"Excuse me." Miss Louis squeaked from the main room. I had just scrubbed the third, large potato. Mom decided to make one meal large enough for days of leftovers. "Can I borrow Billy for just a second? I don't want to interrupt your flow, but I'm not in any hurry to eat. The stars know, I don't need it." She chuckled, failing to hide a little insecurity about her weight.

Mom noted I had finished my first task. "I don't mind, if you need his help."

"Something like that." She laughed. It sounded a little forced.

"Billy?" Mom said my name less like an inquiry and more like a suggestion.

I shrugged. Honestly, Tanya's assessment of our client had erased my initial concern. I walked into the main room wiping my hands on one of the clean, dish cloths we had brought. "Yes, Ma-am?" I inquired.

Miss Louis bit her lip. "Do you think I'm attractive?"

Huh? I thought the word, but didn't say it.

"Never-never mind." She shook her head and pointed at a cable remote. "Are you good with electronics?" She eyed my amazing watch.

"Um, a little, I guess." I knew how a remote worked, even if we didn't have TV at home.

"I changed the batteries, earlier today, but I think I put them in the wrong way. It's not working. Could you check it?"

"Okay." I picked up the remote and pulled out the batteries. They were in the wrong direction. I set them according to the diagram behind the cover and snapped the cover closed. I pointed the wand at the TV and pressed the power button. Nothing happened.

Miss Louis, frowned as if she had practiced it. "Are you sure you put them in right?" She asked without a hint of disappointment.

"Yes, Ma-am."

"Oh!" She tapped a palm to her forehead. "I must have put dead batteries into it. I shouldn't save the dead ones in the same drawer as the fresh ones. I forget which is which." She apologized with a wan smile. "Could you help me?" She started for the hall to the bath and two bedrooms.

"Um." A little of my original concern returned, but she was our client, and Mom would never be more than a couple dozen steps away. "Okay." I followed her.

Miss Louis led me to what must be the guest room. She opened a small drawer at the bottom of a dresser. "You should be able to tell by the dates printed on them, I guess." She turned a helpless shrug at me.

I went to the open drawer. She stepped away, as if there was a trap in the dresser. That was ridiculous. I peered into the drawer and began examining the batteries. They all had the same date but were divided by a partition. I hoped she had placed most of the fresh ones in the same section.

I noticed a 9-volt and remembered a prank I used to pull. If you licked the nubs at the top of the battery, a fresh one would give you a shock. I licked it but nothing happened. I guessed the other compartment had fresh batteries. I picked out two that fit the remote and inserted them carefully.

"Billy." Miss Louis sat on the bed. "Before we test those, can I talk with you about something?" Her voice was just above a loud whisper.

"I guess so." I glanced at the open door to the hall.

She looked at her fingers. They intertwined stiffly on her lap. "I, uh, understand that you like to make babies."

HUH? I may have said it, a little bit.

"I'm sorry." Her voice dropped to whispered. "You must think I'm crazy." She struck her thighs with her hands. "I can't believe I paid all that money!" Her voice grew ... sad.

What Tanya had seen in Miss Louis, appeared to me. This woman had taken a bizarre risk, hiring Mom and I. I reminded myself, the lady had hired us - for a pleasant evening. I shouldn't let her be sad. "How do you know that, Miss Louis?" I asked as politely as I could.

"I-I can't tell you." She sniffed. "Is it true?" Hope was two brief sparks in her eyes.

"Can you tell me why you want to know?" I struggled to use my best grammar.

She bit her lip again. "I need a baby, but I can't afford a sperm bank."

Banks were probably the most expensive places in the world, I thought. They had all the money. The sad lady wasn't ugly, just a little fat. I thought further. Her breasts and hips were really big compared to her waist.

She added, "I can't do it with a man. He'd have to be the father. Even if I got pregnant anonymously, a DNA test might identify him." She sighed. "I'm sorry, Billy. I let myself grasp at foolish straws, I even paid for express service because I knew today would be my most fertile one."

Just to be clear, I asked Miss Louis, with more confidence that I should have, given the situation, "Do you want me to make babies with you?"

The lady frowned at me, as if I had poured salt on a wound. She swallowed to clear her throat. "Yes, Billy. I would do anything to have a baby."

The woman's mix of desperation and meekness touched my heart, and it had hardened my peter. Maybe that's why I was feeling confident.
 
A faint anger accompanied my genuine empathy for the poor lady's situation. She hadn't paid for one of Mom's wonderful meals. Miss Louis had spent all that money to ask me to make babies with her. That wasn't right. It wasn't particularly wrong. Along with a little anger I felt a little sad, for Mom.

But how did Miss Louis learn about my trysts? I counted the women who could have told her. Ms. Crocle didn't because Miss Louis had ordered tonight's service before I met Mavis. I couldn't believe my teachers would risk jobs. That left Mrs. Dinty, Mrs. Abbey, Mrs. Cherkle, and Ms. Kampold. I was pretty sure Mrs. McDougal respected her tenants' privacy. Except for spying on all of us, the witch wouldn't tattle.

I needed to know who had told. Although it bothered me that Miss Louis wasn't really interested in Mom's cooking, I couldn't dislike her for wanting to be a mother. She seemed nice. She had a nice house, despite her low income. I doubt I had any ability to judge, but I felt she would be a good mom. It seemed like Miss Louis didn't want to deal with a father. So I didn't have to worry about that. My decision boiled down to, she had something I wanted, and I had something she wanted.

Miss Louis must have wondered why I was thinking for so long. She grew increasingly anxious. "I don't have any diseases. I had a blood test for everything." She blurted - hoping to sway me. She quieted and sighed. "I-I don't have much experience with uh, boyfriends."

"It's not difficult." I reminded her.

"Are you talking about sex or getting pregnant?" She was curt at first. "I'm sorry. I-I get offers, but the men who come on to me are incredibly selfish. Just because I'm not a young and thin bikini model, men think I'm desperate. Maybe I would be if I craved sex more than I do. I don't dislike sex. It's rarely on my mind, whereas I've wanted to be a mother since I was a girl playing with dolls."

"Making babies is wonderful!" I cried, astonished by her confession. Who couldn't like making babies? I had to force my astonishment to the back of my mind. Who told her about me and doing that?

"Orgasms are nice." Was all she admitted. She waited, biting her lip.

"You said you would do anything." I started by reminding her. "If you tell me how you found out about me, I'll make babies with you."

The twin sparks of hope in her eyes flared! "Is that all?" She was astonished. I guess I could have asked for more. "I'll tell you, Billy. I'm not suppose to, but I won't need them anymore if you get me pregnant."

"Them?"

"The Fookbase website has a group for local women trying to get pregnant. Last week, the member, Central Ivory, posted about getting pregnant by a young man who works with his mother for Meals on Heels. She didn't promise anything but explained how you were a perfect solution for her and her impotent husband. I've been saving money for artificial insemination for three years, but after upkeep to my house and paying the mortgage and taxes, there's never much left to save. I don't even have a car."

The story surprised me. What lady was brave enough to admit that she had sex with a thirteen year old? Or had she? If she'd literally posted 'young man,' it wouldn't sound illegal. From the same train of thought, I wondered, how old did Miss Louis think I was? Maybe that didn't matter to her. Maybe she was so intent on getting pregnant, my age hadn't registered. She knew what mattered. I could get women pregnant.

Although Miss Louis had ratted on her group's, Central Ivory, the black woman looked less ready to make babies. Apprehension loomed in her eyes. Had she suddenly realized my age?

My candidates for the woman who'd told on me, narrowed. Mrs. Dinty, and Mrs. Cherkle, of course Mrs. McDougal didn't do much with the internet, or for that matter, Mrs. Guthrie. I was pretty sure, Mrs. Abbey would have told me if she were pregnant, and although she pretended to want me to impregnate her, I think she was content with being Shannon's mom. Unless I was wrong about the others, Central Ivory was probably Ms. Kampold. Suddenly, I was a father again. The married woman, whose husband had bothered Momma, had no reason to tell me of our pregnancy, especially if she wanted her husband to believe the child was his.

Apprehension claimed me. My yearning to be a man took a blow. Wasn't I more than just a source of sperm? Conversely, my fear of being seen as a child, took comfort.

"I don't want to get you in trouble." I confessed to the anxious woman.

"I don't care about the law, Billy." She reassured. "Central Ivory swore that you wouldn't tell anyone."

I shook my head to affirm Mrs. Kampold's promise. My peepee wasn't as hard as it had been with Mom, but it was more than hard enough to send the sperm I had saved, into the extra curvy, crucible of life awaiting it.

How should we proceed? Should I take off my clothes? Should she? How naked did we need or want to get? And what about Mom in the kitchen? We heard the oven door open and a weighted, metal pan slide onto the rack. "Dinner will be served in a little more than an hour." Mom announced. "Feel free to keep helping Miss Louis while the chicken's roasting, Billy. I brought a book."

Miss Louis got up and quietly closed the guest room's door. She turned to me. "What can I do to make you cum as much as you can inside me?"
 
Huh. The nice lady's question blanked my thoughts. Few if any of the women I'd made babies with had asked what I liked before. The question helped me to understand how serious she was. Miss Louis probably wouldn't do ANYTHING, but I doubt she had many limits beyond obvious ones. Myself, I would never want to injure anyone. Lingering soreness in my behind emphasized that.

However, without limits, it was hard to decide what I liked. I loved the many fun things I'd done while making babies! I was lucky to have experienced such a variety in such a short time. Ms. Laghari wanted me to experience a better balance, with more loving sex. A little guilt found me, remembering.

I had been sorta mean to the woman I loved most, only an hour ago. Exerting full control over Mom was what she wanted, but peeing in her mouth still felt wrong. Maybe Miss Louis was my chance to balance out my guilt. I looked at the woman who was eager to have my baby, really paying attention to her expression, her features, her body.

Again, my prolonged contemplation made the kind woman a little nervous, and when I stared with intention, a blush surfaced in her brown cheeks.

"It must be difficult for you, with your mother just down the hall." She fretted, knitting her fingers repeatedly. She gave a false laugh, "Central Ivory promised your mother wouldn't interfere, but maybe she was just lucky."

I suddenly wished I could have loving sex with Momma. I sensed I could, if I pressed her, but she would tell Dad if he asked. Heck, I would tell him, if he asked. Then Dad would be sad for certain. Terribly sad, I worried. Making babies with Mom might never happen, unless our family dynamic changed. Yet I yearned for it, to be with my mother in the most intimate, loving way. I would cum harder and more than ever before. Of that, I was certain.

That certainty lead me to what I wanted from Miss Louis. It would be a game, I told myself, pretend, make-believe. I wanted her to pretend to be a momma, and I would pretend to be that momma's son. A great worry nagged me, though. If I asked Miss Louis to play like a mother, making babies with her son, would she think I was a Momma's Boy? Mavis' question returned with a vengeance. That they both had dark skin provoked my prejudice, associating Mavis' challenge with Miss Louis. How could I get what I wanted, what she wanted, without losing her respect?

The woman rocked on her feet, waiting for me to end her anxieties. "It sure would be hard for me to learn my son was making babies in other women." She confessed. Her fingers clenched each other. "Unless they were in a committed relationship." She added hastily.

I immediately wanted to forgive her for so slight a selfishness. I would gladly foreswear making babies with anyone but my mom, if it were possible. I wanted to tell Miss Louis, I thought she would be a good mother.

That thought was the key to keeping her respect. "I-I think any boy or girl would be happy if you were their mom."

An inch of her anxiety retreated from her tense height. She realized I had made my decision.

"But," I swallowed to clear my throat. "I would enjoy finding out how good a mom you could be."

"I don't understand." Her rocking stilled.

"I would really enjoy testing you. If you showed me what being your son was like, by pretending to be his mom, I think I could cum very hard." Telling her that put extra stiffness into my peter. It poked out behind my pants. "I want to be your very naughty boy."

Miss Louis' eyes bugged out a little. Had I shocked her? "Oh, my." She huffed rapid breaths and started wobbling side to side from giddiness. She noticed my increased erection, and her eyes boggled a little more. "Oh, o-okay." She finally agreed.

She was still nervous, but for a new reason. She told me later, that she worried if I didn't like the kind of mother she pretended to be, then maybe I wouldn't cum in her!

I started our game. "Mommy?" I pretended to sigh and looked up at the big-ish woman. The top of my head reached her chubby chin. I walked up to Miss Louis and put my arms around her stomach, which was slightly narrower than her large breasts. My hands could reach my wrists. I pretended, "Why did you have to take away my video games for a week?"

"Uh ... um..." She uttered, out of character. Did she know how to pretend? It's not easy to jump into a role from scratch. One starting line of dialogue is hardly helpful, but she did return my hug. She was very warm, and oh so soft! My head pushed the top of her blouse into her cleavage. I had to turn my head to avoid suffocating.

We hugged for about a minute. I nearly blurted another line, but she found appropriate words. "Because Mamma saw you playing with yourself, last night."

"Playing with myself?" I pretended confusion. "But I always play by myself, when I don't have friends over."

"I mean-" Miss Louis paused. "Can I call you Walt? If I have a son, that's what I'd call him, Walter." She asked.

It wasn't a bad name, but even at that age, I didn't like the Walt Disney company. Mario was much better than a dumb mouse with big ears who was represented by evil lawyers. "Uh, okay." I nodded

She continued. "Walt, I meant that I caught you masturbating your little penis."

"Oh." I cringed and looked sad. "That's not okay?"

"Um," She pursed her lips. "It depends, Honey. Doing that is suppose to be private. I saw you jerking yourself in the living room."

"But you took my video games away! That's not fair! I only did it once, and it was late. I thought you were sleeping."

"I wasn't sleeping, Walt. I've had trouble sleeping."

"Why." I looked guilty as if it might be my fault.

"The last time I cleaned your room, I found a disgusting mess in tissues beside the bed."

"You're punishing me because you can't sleep?" I adroitly put two and two together.

"I'm punishing you because I don't want to be reminded about what you're doing!" She tried to explain.

"How is that my fault?"

"Not only can you not jerk off in the house, except your room, I want you to clean up better when you do! Now do you understand?"

"I guess, Mamma. I'll try, but why?"

My pretend mother confessed, "Because knowing what you're doing makes me want to do it too, and something worse."

"Something worse? What do you mean?"

"Oh, Honey, I can't tell you that." Miss Louis walked to the bed and sat on the edge. She hung her head and covered her eyes. "That would be terrible. When I saw you last night, I had to run to my room and masturbate - to stop myself from being horrible to you."

I smiled for real. She had given the perfect excuse and plan. "Horrible? You mean like taking away my video games?"

"No," She told the palms of her hands. "It's much worse than that."

"I wanna know. Please, tell me." I begged.

"I-I just can't, my sweet Walt." She kept her head bowed.

I took advantage of her lack of attention, by unbuckling my belt. Then I unclasp my good pair of trousers and unzipped the front. A second later, my pants and underwear were down to my thighs, and I held my stiff penis in the open. I began slipping my hand over it's smooth length. "Mamma, will this make you tell me?"

"Huh?" She looked up and her eyes bulged at what I was doing. "Walter Louis, you put that back in your pants, right now!" She ordered, but not very loudly.

"No, Mamma, not until you tell me what you want when you see me doing this." I stroked my dick more deliberately.

She gulped at the sight of my blatant masturbation. "I would never spank you, dear Walt, but I can take away your computer privileges, as well as your video games."

"I don't care about that, Mamma." I jerked a little faster.

"You won't get any dessert." She licked her lips while continuing to stare at my modest sized manhood for a man. Some anxiety returned to her, making her tremble.

My hand never slowed. Something about me doing it for real was troubling her for real.

"Please, Walt." She maintained the game. "Don't. Please stop that."

"Why, Mamma, this is my room. If you don't want to see what happens, then maybe you should leave."

"I can't- and I mustn't tell you. It's not right. I would be an awful mom if I told you."

"Then I'm going to keep playing with myself. I like it." I added with a surly grin. My hand only gripped lightly, drawing the skin forward and reversing without rubbing the skin but using the skin to rub my shaft. Lube felt much better, but this way still felt very good.

"No- Honey, I-I'll do something terrible."

"Why, Mamma?" I pressed by pushing out my hips while I jacked on my prick.

"B-because you're gonna cum, Walt. I'll just die if I see you cum!"

"Then look away, or leave." I was enjoying toying with her.

"But I'll know. I couldn't sleep after seeing you doing that, last night. All I could think about was how you're wasting your cum!" Another clue spilled from her lips.

"How am I wasting my cum? I'll make more."

"But-" She winced. She really was worried that I might cum before we made babies. She wailed, "It should go where it belongs!"

I smiled then, and slowed my jacking hand, but I didn't stop. "Where do you mean? I put the tissues with my cum, in the trash, except that one time." I hastened to add.

"Now I have to tell you. You've forced me," Mamma Louis pretended to cry. "It belongs in a pussy, Walt." She confessed.

I slowed my hand again. "But I don't have a pussy to cum in." I reasoned.

"Yes, you do, Honey." She grimaced. "That's how I would be awful to you - when I see you doing that. I want your cum in me!"

I acted dumbstruck. My hand slowed again.

Miss Louis licked her lips, a little less nervous since I was barely masturbating. She improvised the naughty details of the mother she pretended to be. "Your Mamma loves cum, Walt.

"I grew up with three younger brothers, and when the oldest, Jackson, showed me that he could cum, I thought it was so amazing, I wanted to feel it every time he jacked off.

"At first, I helped him to finish, catching his hot sperm in my hands. I would rub it all over my body. Sometimes, when I did that, he would get hard again, and I would get to bathe myself in more of his cum. The best of those early days was when I got to bathe myself four times, but that was with Hank, when my youngest brother started to cum. When catching my brothers' cum dulled, I started masturbating them. They were eager for my jerking hands.

"One day, my middle brother, Ellis, dared me to taste his cum. Twenty four hours later, I started sucking him and his brothers, wanting only to drink every drop. I made them promise not to cum anywhere else.

"Over the three or four years of playing with and swallowing my brothers' cum, I always felt guilty, that somehow I was doing my brothers and myself a great injustice. I knew where cum was suppose to go. Growing guilt, over wasting their cum, broke my resistance to doing what I should have.

"I started with Hank because he was still young and sweet. The older two had started taking my sucking mouth for granted, which made me sad. But Hank was also stupid. He bragged to his brothers that I was letting him fuck me. Ellis and Jackson quickly figured out how to guilt me about their sperm, and soon I was fucking all of them. I still would be, if they hadn't gone off and gotten married. I only got fat and poor."

Wow, that was amazing improvisation! I thought. I stopped jerking myself halfway through her incredible story, to pay full attention.

"When I saw you jerking off in the living room, last night, I wanted to prevent you from wasting your cum, but mammas aren't suppose to do naughty things with their sons." She blocked her view with a hand, of my protruding penis, and averted her eyes. "Please, Walt, I mustn't see it or find out you've been wasting your cum. I bet it's rich and potent and would make a baby in me, the very first time." She rose up from sitting. "I should go. Let's not talk about this again."

One strange thing I noticed. She had used naughtier words talking about her make-believe brothers, but when she resumed talking to me she spoke more politely, except for the word, cum. Miss Louis walked away from the bed.

"You're right, Mamma." I told her and moved in front of the door. "I was being bad, masturbating when you could see or find out. I deserve my punishment, and I won't trouble you that way any more. I promise."

"I'm glad to hear it, Honey." She had to avert her eyes again when she tried to step around me. I moved to block her. She saw my wagging pecker. "Please, let me get to the door." She shifted to her right.

"No, Mamma." I stepped in her way and grabbed my prick. "I still need to cum."

"But you just promised-"

"I did, Mamma. I don't want to waste my cum anymore. I want to put it in a pussy."

Miss Louis' eyes widened again. She took quick, heavy breaths. "Y-you don't know what you're saying."

"You said it, Mamma. My cum needs to go where it belongs."

"But you don't have a girlfriend!" She licked her dark lips.

"I have you!" I reached out my other hand and cupped the front of her skirt. "I don't want you to feel guilty ever again."

"Th-that's not right!" She stepped back from my palm pressing her skirt. "I would be awful if I let you do that."

"But you have to, because wasting cum is worse. Isn't that right?"

She put a hand to her heaving chest and blinked, pretending to resist, one last time, what we both wanted to do. "I-I never should have told you. You're using it against me, like Ellis and Jackson did!"

"I don't want to be like them, Mamma. I want to be like little Hank."

She reversed herself abruptly, at my announcement. "Oh, Honey! I'm sorry I implied that you were trying to guilt Mamma into putting your cum in her. It's my fault, for not being able to help myself, for letting you waste it when I wanted it so badly."

I use my best puppy dog eyes, to show how I wanted to be her sweet boy. Not that Mom was ever fooled by that trick, but it always gave her a smile. My prick bounced up, pointing at the front of her skirt. "Why do you want it so much, Mamma?"

She rested her hands on my shoulders. "Because, Walt, when I was keeping my brothers from wasting their cum, my Mamma had made me wear an IUD. It's a kind of birth control. Mamma never found out that I was doing anything naughty with Jackson, Ellis, and Hank, but she worried that I might get pregnant from a boy at school or from a rapist."

My dick twitched at the last word. She continued. "I never got pregnant, uh, er, I mean-" Miss Louis sputtered. "from my brothers. You were, um, a miracle baby, and that's why I love you so much!" She gulped, my question still unanswered. "But even though I love you, Walt, I want to have another baby." She recounted, "Each time you waste your cum, my womb gets sadder and sadder. Mamma has wanted your cum, ever since you started making it, to have your baby."

"I want to to make a baby in you too, Mamma." I dashed forward and hugged Miss Louis. My penis pushed her skirt between her fat, upper thighs. "I bet it'll feel so good!"

"Oh, my- my sweet, sweet boy!" She hugged me. Together, we shuffled to the bed. "You're making me so happy!" She released me and sank upon the mattress cover.

I hurried to push my half dropped clothing all the way to the floor and step out of them. My prick danced eagerly to the sight of her shifting her wide hips while she centered herself on the bed and worked the buttons of her blouse. "Lie next to me, and I'll show my sweet boy what to do." Her fingers free half of her buttons as she spoke.

I acted dumb. "Don't I just put my penis in your baby hole?"

"Sweetie, if all I wanted was your baby, that would be enough. That was enough for your broth-, um, I mean Jackson and Ellis, but you're more special to me than little Hank. You deserve all the love Mamma can give you." She finished unbuttoning her top and spread it open. Two, giant cups of thick cloth and wire kept her fat breasts in check. A heavy zipper connected them. I hadn't seen any bra like it before.

"I want to give you all my love!" I matched her offer. The device restraining her huge tits intrigued me.

"Oh, come here and roll on top of me, Walt. Kiss me."

I had to climb more than roll to mount her broad belly. The base of my penis pressed just below her belly button and from there, my inches cleaved upwards. I leaned to kiss her.

"I'm sorry I suggested that your penis was little." She looked surprised. Feeling it against her belly must have made a bigger impression than having seen it. She smiled, then puckered her lips.

One of Ms. Laghari's techniques to enhance a kiss proved valuable. My lips were thinner than Miss Louis'. So I opened my mouth to bring more lip against them, and I lightly tongued them, just her lips. At the same time, I reached up and gently petted her brow and cheeks and ears.

"Mmmmm!" Her chest heaved me up, breaking our kiss, when she gasp abruptly. "Oh, Honey, that felt wonderful!" She puckered again, inviting me to repeat my sensual effort. Out lips danced with slow heat. Her arms reached around me for a gentle embrace.

When our lips separated again, to catch another deep breath, she sighed. "If I didn't want a baby so much, I could do that for hours with you. Bill- um, Walt, you really are amazing."

"Thank you, Mamma." I grinned. "But you said you wanted to show me more."

It's a subtle thing when black people blush. Noticing the faint tint, I took it as a compliment. She gave the barest smile. "This is very selfish, Walt, but would you like to see Mamma's titties?"

"Oh, yes, Mamma!" I gushed.

"If you want, you can unzip my bra. I bought this kind just for you. The regular ones can be difficult to open. I didn't want anything to get in the way of making babies."

"That's really kind of you, Maa- Mamma." I almost said, Ma-am. Her soft, thick arms kept their warm embrace while I grasp the zipper tab and pulled it down. The weight of her breasts immediately splayed the metal teeth. The tab caught at the end of its run, but I quickly freed the clasp with my other hand. Her bra fell away and two plump breasts spread as far as gravity could pull them. They weren't as pert as Mom's, but they were so big, they rose a little higher than Mom's would lying on her back. I marveled at how Miss Louis' completely covered her upper body and still mounded high. the black circles surrounding her erect nipples were as wide as doorknobs. I wanted to touch them. My hands moved as I spoke. "Mamma, they're so cool!"

"I'm glad my little boy thinks there's something cool about his Mom!" She laughed softly. "Don't be shy, Walt, you worked to uncover them." Her laughter settled into a amused smile.

My hands took measure of her areolae. They just fit. Turgid nipples resisted, tickling my palms. I rubbed them gently. "Did you breast feed me when I was a baby?"

"Mmmmnnn." Miss Louis sighed. "Yes, Baby. Mamma loved it when you drank her milk. Would you like to suck on them now, or would you worry about acting like a baby?"

I had to resist humping my hardon against her belly. It longed to grow more excited and cum, but I had promised Miss Louis to cum inside her, as much as I could. I didn't want to waste a single drop. "I can be a baby with you," I remember saying the same thing to my Momma. My prick lurched against her skin. "If you don't tell."

"That sure felt like you want to." Her smile intensified. "Mamma would never tell."

My mouth fell upon her left tit and clamped my lips around its hard bud. I suckled softly and licked it, mewing as they trembled from the stimulation. My hand on her other nipple caught it between finger and thumb. They pinched her lightly, rolling the fat nub between them.

"You're not sucking me like a bab- UNnngghh!" She groaned. "Your hand and mouth are like a man's."

The compliment sent a fresh spasm through my belly engulfed cock. I smiled as I sucked Miss Louis' titty. I pinched her nipple harder, to thank her.

"Ooohhh! Yes, Walt! Make me your woman before you make a baby in me. I want to be your toy, a real slut for you."

"Mnngghh." I growled into her fat breast and pulled off of it. "Yes, Mamma." My hand on her nipple shifted to grab as much of that milk mound as it could. I fell upon it ravenously. Sucking on a titty was super exciting! My other hand sought her skirt's waistband. It gripped tight around her fat belly and resisted my probing fingers. I mouthed the second nipple and inhaled its surrounding darkness into my oral cavity. My teeth tested their circumference against the areola, with slow nibbles.

Moans burst from her, as my mouth attacked her second titty a little more savagely. "You're very manly with Mamma!" She frowned upon feeling my hand paw at the band straining against her waist. "I'm sorry I'm so fat! Let me help you." She reached to her skirt and plucked the tab of its zipper, pausing briefly to moan again. "Bite Mamma harder there, Baby!" Her arm thrust down, unzipping the wide garment. "I think I might cum if you do. Ooooo!!"

My hand dived inside the loosened fabric, fingers instantly tangling with her dense, coarse, pubic curls. I dug my fingers in and my nails scraped the skin at the base of the forest.

"OOOHHH, YESS!! WALTY!! MY BOY!!! Mamma's cumming!!!" Her great body heaved me, nearly into the air, as the extra, unexpected stimulation pushed her heated brain over the edge. Her belly pulsed, tipping me precariously. I clung to her breasts and cunt hair for balance. "AAAHHHH!!!" The tail end of her first orgasm blossomed with a second, from the me clinging harder to hang on. "INCREDIBLE!!" She roared, before catching herself and restraining her verbal throes.

Instinctively I released her nipple and pubic thatch, and I sank all of my weight into her trembling figure, my head diving between her tit mounds. I held my breath.

"Is everything all right in there, Miss Louis?" Mom called from the kitchen.

"UUhh, hhhh." The fat, black woman had to catch her breath. "I-IT IS, uh, Ms. Androni! It's very good!" My pretend mamma gasped for a fresh lungful of air. "Wal- BILLY surprised me with, um, something he did - to help me."

"That's good to hear, Miss Louis. Sometimes it's difficult to discern if my son is helping me or helping himself."

I had to clench my groin, to fight a swell of arousal triggered by my mom's saucy comment.

Miss Louis hissed at me, "I need you inside me, Billy." Breaking our game, she wriggled her hips while trying to push down her skirt to free her legs. "Sex is a darn challenge when you're this big." She whined. "Grab those pillows by my head. We'll need them."

To give her room to denude herself, I scrambled forward, off of her belly and grabbed the bed's pillows. They weren't much bigger than the excited woman's tit pillows!

Finally, she kicked her skirt over the foot of the bed, but instead of spreading her legs, she planted her feet into the mattress and lifted her hips off of it. "Put them under my lower back, uh, Walt." She tried to restart our fantasy.

"Yes, Mamma." I obeyed. I was curious to know why she wanted to make her belly even higher! It took all my strength to stuff the thick pillows into short gap between her body and the bed. They were were a tight fit!

"That's perfect." She huffed and relaxed, her body dropping fully upon the pillows. "Mamma needs her sweet boy, more than ever." She spread her big thighs as far as she could. Her feet draped over both sides of the bed. "Did the nice chef's questions frighten you?" She meant, had my dick had softened.

If anything, Mom's sultry voice had made me even harder. I wanted to cum so bad!

"No, Mamma. Can I make a baby in you now?"

"Please, Baby, you have to shoot all of your cum into me. I'll go crazy if I have to wait another minute!"

"Yes, Mamma!" I smiled and shifted, stepping one knee over her right thigh. For a second I perched precariously on it. My pelvis dented its surprisingly meaty bulk. Her legs had to be really strong to carry her! Leaning farther, I managed to lift my other knee and clear the thigh. When both my knees dented the bed cover, before her thick, black garden, I was suddenly surprised by her lack of panties. Had she been nude beneath her skirt all evening? Our role-playing had been so arousing, I'd failed to notice her crotch was bare. I stared stupidly at the great, glistening lips of her pouting, hairy vulva.

The purpose of the pillows under her hips became obvious. The raised up her pelvis enough to shift her tummy away, and when she opened her legs, her oozing slit was just the right height for entering it.

"Do you like seeing Mamma's pussy? I went commando, this morning, to be as uncomplicated as possible." Miss Louis again worried while I was lost in thought.

"I love it, Mamma!" I almost gasped too loud. "Can I touch?"

"You can, Walty, but not with your hands. Mamma needs to feel your hard peter entering me. I can't wait for your cum to fill my womb. I just know you'll make me pregnant! Please, hurry!"

I grinned like a dancing monkey. Gripping my penis, I launched my body on top of hers! Our flesh meet with a soft smack. My hips hunched, and my hand guided my pecker into the wet slit that was begging for it. My prick head dived between her thick, outer lips. The sensation was unlike any other woman's vulva. They clung to my shaft like wet slugs, a sucking sensation caused by their girth.

"OHHH!! F-Faa- WALTER!!" She grabbed the ends of the bed cover and gagged herself.

With a practiced twist of my wrist, I slotted the head of my erection into the pucker of her vagina. Without hesitating, I humped my cock through her slick opening and pierced Miss Louis deeply.

"MMMFFFGGHHH!!" She roared into her gag. "WAALLTTT!!"

"We gonna make babies now!" I exclaimed in a harsh whisper. I pulled half my dick out of her soaking puss and drove it back inside her wide hips. My bum raised and thrust with a good first pace.

"Oh, HONEY! We're making babies, and you feel wonderful, slicking your hard peter into Mamma!" It must have been a strenuous effort, but she countered my steady strokes with hunches from her thick waist, to send my spear as deep as it could go.

Her insides felt so tight against my rutting, Her weight caused her cunt to suck at my prong unlike any other woman I'd made babies with. Only Wenda, the cafe server, was bigger than Miss Louis, and by quite a bit. I wondered how much more powerfully her puss sucked on Boone's big dick. (according to Mrs. McDougal)

I said she felt tight, but Miss Louis's puss was a bit bigger than Mrs. Dinty's who had the softest, widest baby hole I'd found so far. The weight of my pretend Mamma's belly was an unexpected pleasure. My manhood twitched and trembled as it gouged into the great woman's body and fought the sucking resistance to its half retreat. I humped more vigorously into the exciting sensation, striving to reach the height of passion.

"Mamma's cumming!" Miss Louis shouted into her hasty gag. "Walt, you're making me cum again!"

As my hips worked my cock steadily into her dripping snatch, I grabbed her big titties and resumed sucking and biting them. I pinched the other nipple hard! I wanted to excite her as much as her hot, sucking cunt was exciting me! "Mamma, you feel so good!"

"Are you gonna cum, Walt? Mamma wants you to cum hard, inside me. You have to cum all of it. Don't waste a drop!"

"I won't, Mamma." I fucked her puss as fast as I could. My crotch beat repeatedly into her fleshy groin. My dick stabbed deep with every thrust. Her hips struck back, sucking at my pecker as if they wanted to swallow it up. "I'm gonna give your womb every drop! AAAAAHHHHH!!!!" I clamped my teeth around her abused areola and screamed. My hips slammed one last time, sending the tip of my cock against the inner opening that was the gateway to her womb. The muscles I'd been exercising clenched around my seminal bulb, shooting every sperm like tiny cannon balls out of my prick! Boiling cum blasted inside Miss Louis' body, soaking her cervix and filling her large cunt. I'm cumming in you, Mamma! I'm cumming!"

My balls refilled the bulb just in time for its muscles to shoot again. A second blast of sperm flooded the woman's puss, but I swear her body vacuumed it up as fast as my body sent each wave.

"I can feel it, Baby. Oh how I've missed the feeling of hot cum filling me. OOOHHH!! AAAHHHGGGHHHNNNGGGGHHHH!!!" Miss Louis' brain flared with her greatest orgasm yet, as the long sought sensation of spunk exploding in her cunt unleashed the incredible memories of her previous partners.

Her body bucked beneath me. I flounced, gripping one fat tit with my right hand, the other with my mouth. My left hand clutched at her side and my buried prick clung to her depths. It hosed her birth canal with a stream of hot semen. Despite my strong grips, my might knew only the fireworks lighting it up with joys of many colors.

Our bodies convulsed and shook and shivered against each other, as we flew to separate nirvana.

"I'm going to prepare the beans, now." Mom announced from our client's kitchen.

My new sex partner and I lay panting. The right side of my head nestled between her soft globes.

"Don't move, Billy." Miss Louis said quietly. "I meant it when I said I don't want to waste a single drop." She reached both her hands between our wet connection. Their fingers pinched her slimy lips above and below where my shaft entered her. "Now withdraw slowly, okay?"

"Yes, Ma-am." I obeyed eyeing her technique. By pinching her vulva, it wiped every drip of sperm that had squirted up my shaft, as I pulled it out. My prick head popped from the pressure she applied, as it exited the incredible sensation of her cunt. My eyes must have widened when it was clear that her pussy must have been large enough to contain all of one of my best cums. Not one drop had seeped from her slit. Every bit of wetness outside, were her juices, and she had been very wet! My mouth formed an astonished O.

"I just know there's a baby on its way inside of me, Billy." She lifted up her arms and hugged me once again in between her fat, wonderful, brown titties. I kissed them and returned her hug.

After resting, she bade me to leave her and go help my mother. Miss Louis lay back to the bed and raised her legs up and over her body, to let all of my sperm pool around her cervix. She had to lie like that for at least ten minutes. She told me.

I dressed carefully, to hide every sign of my efforts at making babies. I found a brush and tamed the muss that had formed on my head. I tied my shoes with perfect bows and wandered happily into the kitchen. "How can I help?"

"I'm sure you've done more than your share of help, already, Billy." Mother used her special, amused smirk which I hadn't seen in many days. "Miss Louis sounded most appreciative, earlier."

"I think so too. Mom." I stood up for myself. What I'd done with our client was my business.

Within the span of another hour, we set her table with a beautiful cloth that Miss Louis had supplied. After seating the beaming woman, I placed a heaping serving of chicken, baked potatoes and green beans before her. She gushed, "It looks wonderful!"

Mom and I retreated to the front room, to give her privacy. Mom sat and read her book. Usually, we chatted about this and that. I played a tiny game on my watch.

Fifteen minutes passed, and Miss Louis exclaimed, "That was more than delicious! You are a fabulous cook, Faun!" It was the first time our client had used my mother's given name.

I entered to clear the table, only to see her plate had hardly been touched! When Miss Louis noticed my great disappointment, she put her hand on my shoulder. "Honestly, your mom's food is wonderful, excellent even. Unfortunately, Billy, I'm on a very strict diet. I really wanted to, and could have, eaten every bite on that plate and then have asked for another just as full. Please, don't tell your mother otherwise.

I nodded dumbly. I believed Miss Louis, but my eyes continued to refute the truth, seeing how little the woman had eaten.

"If I can keep up with my diet, in nine month's I'll be every bit as shapely as your mother, for when I greet my child for the first time."

I'd never encountered a person so dedicated and so confident about their goal. She was truly an amazing woman. "I know you will, Miss Louis." I said, which made her smile. Something poked at my curiosity. "If you have a boy, Ma-am, are you really going to call him, Walter?"

She nodded with a hmm-hmm.

"Why that name?"

Unexpectedly a blush warmed her cheeks, redder than I'd yet seen. She bit her lip and whispered. "It's my father's name."

Dazed, I wandered back to Mom and her book. I told her good news. "All the leftovers we made for Miss Louis are going to last her for a long time. She can hardly wait to eat more."

"That's nice, Billy. I guess it's time to clean up and gather out things. She yawned and stood from the easy chair. I'll text Tanya while you get started.

I tried to push Miss Louis out of the kitchen, to prevent her from helping us. When I failed, Mom stepped in and wagged her finger, calling the client by her first name. "Now, now, Greta, you go to your room or watch a show. That's a good girl."

Miss Louis slunk away like a chastised child. We didn't see her again until Tanya rang the doorbell.

Our things packed at the door, the client showed us out. "Good-bye, Miss Louis!" I dared to hug the big woman, in front of Mom and our impressive, devoted driver.

Greta and Mom waved at each other as we walked to the cab. Tanya opened a rear door, and we ducked in, resting our tired (and my sore) butts on the bench seat.
 
"How did everything go?" The cabbie asked after starting the car and accelerating into the street.

"Ask, Billy." Mom sounded oddly cool. "I hardly spent any time with the client." She plucked her book from her handbag and resumed reading it.

"Hmmm." Tanya mulled. "Was I wrong about Miss Louis, Billy?"

"I don't think so, Tanya, but I don't know." I gulped at Mom's standoffish-ness. "It's not like we had much to talk about."

Tanya's subsequent, "Hmmm," sang deeper and longer, steeped in contemplation. I watched her eyes dart between Mother and I, in the rear view mirror.

Mom's phone rang. She put down her book and retrieved it. "Yes? Charlotte?" It was Mrs. Abbey. A great smile lit up Mom's face. "That's wonderful news! We'll be there tomorrow afternoon for certain."

Mom hung up and sighed. Her smile faltered for a single heartbeat. "Billy, the bank finally signed off on our mortgage. Its officially in my and the Colkicks' names. Mrs. Abbey will bring the completed paperwork and the keys to the house, tomorrow after school. We'll meet the Colkicks there too.

"What about Dad?"

"He hoped to get out of work, if he could, but I wish we had be notified earlier."

"Mom, what I meant was, isn't Dad's name on the more-gadge?"

Mom's lips tightened a little. "His isn't, Billy. He surprised me too." Mom explained with a frown. "Your father felt that the documents were complicated enough with two names. He didn't want to confuse them further with his family name."

A related question surfaced in my head, one I had never thought to ask. "Why didn't you take Dad's name when you married?" Now days, most married women keep or merge their names, to protect their personal identity.

"You're full of good questions tonight." Mom's frown lightened. In her eyes, I saw lingering coolness. It made me very self-conscious, as if I had wronged her. Mom continued. "When your father and I were organizing our marriage, his mother and I had a long talk. I was fully comfortable with taking their name, but she talked me out of it, saying that it was a new society, and how modern women shouldn't dive into the deep end of their husband's lives."

"Grandma said that?" My father's mother was very proud to be called Mrs. Wimbley. Why would she want her son's wife to be, Ms. Androni?

Mom nodded and dialed Dad. They talked for a few minutes until he had to beg off and return to work. Poor Dad. "He'll try to get off work, tomorrow." Mom said with some hope, and returned her phone to her handbag.

"We have another client tomorrow." I remembered aloud, wondering if there would be much time to celebrate our new house?

"Yes, a Mr. and Mrs. Tidden. They live in the city's Forest district."

"That sounds nice, Mom." I tried to warm her up with cheerfulness.

A harsh cough erupted from the driver's seat. Tanya, cleared her throat, "It's not actually called the Forest district. It's official and historic name is Footrest, but the people living their hate that name. They always use the name they prefer."

"What's it like?"

"It's a small area on the north side of Central Heights. The sun rarely shines there, and the rents are cheap. It's comprised mostly of small apartment buildings. It's never been a slum, but the people there aren't well off, about the same as Miss Louis.

My heart sank. Was Mrs. Tidden also a member of Miss Louis' Fookbase group? Was she just tying to get pregnant, by hiring Mom and I? I wasn't sure how I felt about making babies with another poor woman, but guilt about keeping that news from Mom quickly burdened my heart.

"Tanya, would you close the panel?" I meant the plexiglass sheet that was suppose to offer privacy. I knew better, but I chose to keep up the pretense.

Mom's eyebrows lifted, surprised.

"Hmmmm." Tanya hummed deeper still and slide the barrier shut.

"Billy?" Mom intercepted. "Just because you can tell me about your private business, doesn't mean that you should. I-I might not want to know-." She sniffed, unexpectedly. "Right away."

Mom sounded as if she was sad about what I might have done with Miss Louis. I nearly forgot what I was going to say, but my growing guilt prevailed. "It's not about that, Mom. Well- not exactly..." I hemmed. Frustration only fueled my guilt. "I-" I couldn't tell her exactly that Miss Louis had just wanted me to make a baby in her. "I-" I swallowed something thick that had welled up to clog my throat. "I-"

Mom grew amused, casting aside her thin smile. "You're a little, sputtering motorboat." She hadn't called me that in years. But that's exactly what I was. Her abrupt flare of humor pushed me out of the rut I'd put myself in.

"I'm going to be a daddy again."

Mom's eyes cringed, her little sadness returning.

"It's Ms. Kampold, Mom!" I blurted, hoping to reassure her. "Miss Louis told me about a Fookbase group for women who can't get pregnant." I rapid-fired information, hoping to distract my mother from inferring too much. "Ms. Kampold posted that I had made a baby in her. That's why people are hiring us." I sniffed then. I was about to bawl, certain that Mom would think the worst of me. "I think." I ended pathetically.

Mom's face blanked. She knocked on the sliding plexiglass. "Tanya, please open this." She too kept the pretense.

A pretty but large hand reached behind the cabbie's head and opened the panel. "Yes, Ms. Androni?"

"You can stop the cab and your obsequious manner, Tanya. I need a moment."

The vehicle swung gently and efficiently to the curb. "Should I leave you two?"

"No." Mom answered. She fumbled in her purse and withdrew her phone. "Take Billy with you." She pulled out a fifty dollar bill, wadded it angrily, and stuffed it at me. "Do something nice, for Tanya and yourself."

The cabbie's large frame exited through the driver's door. She opened my door, and I stepped outside under dark skies and the harsh glare of LED streetlights. Tanya led me along the sidewalk for half a block. She rested. "Your mother will be okay."

"I don't know, Tanya. What if Meals on Heels doesn't make it?" If our only clients were a few women wanting to get pregnant, the Colkicks' business was doomed.

"That's not important." She put a warm hand on my shoulder.

"If that's not, what is?" I pouted.

"Doing something nice. That's important, because that's what your mother wants." She went on to explain that we had stopped in one of the nicer parts of the city. Within a good walk, in most directions, we could probably find anything we wanted.

I hugged the nice but stoic, Ukrainian woman. I didn't cry. Her warmth was surprisingly arousing. Although my penis remained soft, it wouldn't rest long before it succumbed to her unique attractiveness, a well proportioned, little giantess.

I had been very mean to her, the one time we had made babies. It was a terrible evening, but she had weathered my anger with comforting words and gentle caresses. Ms. Lagari's voice called me, "Seek and give more loving, Billy."

As good as that sounded, something about having enough money to do pretty much anything, early at night in the city, also called to me. Even if Tanya and I stayed out very long, Mom always had her book. Tanya wouldn't have left Mom alone, if she thought the area wasn't safe.
 
I suddenly felt like a rich man on a date with a good friend. Just because I wanted to make babies with every good woman, didn't mean I couldn't appreciate the rest of their lives. Maybe that was a different kind of balance. What was Tanya like outside of driving a cab or serving me like a meat sock? I will always feel awful about having treated her that badly.

What did rich men do on a regular date? I thought of a show that Dad liked to watch, Man in Suit. It was about Harold Draper, a cold but efficient director level executive. He had a girlfriend, a wife, and a mistress. To keep his staff in line, he sleuthed out their weaknesses and wielded them like a parent might. Was he evil? The series never resolved that. Each episode was either about how Harold solved one of his staff's personal problems, or one of his own. Usually, something or someone got a little broken along the way, but he always did the company proud! Sometimes he saved the entire company of Jones, Jones, Smith, and Xerxes, but his vice president never promoted him. Like Confucius, Harold's boss kept him "Right where you belong."

The ambiguity of Harold Draper is, I think, why Dad was addicted to the show. His boss wasn't anything like the powerful, TV icon. His wasn't evil or good either, just another cog in a corporate machine, albeit in charge of Dad and his twelve co-workers. Nobody interesting.

"Choice is a bored master." Tanya chuckled, waiting for me to decide.

I pouted, but her prompt had pulled me out of a mental rabbit hole. I didn't like Man in Suit because it reminded me of Dad's life sucking job. However one thing Harold Draper always did was to take the episode's supporting character out for a drink. I puffed up my chest and looked the cabbie in the eye. "I want to buy you a drink. Is there a nice lounge nearby?" A lot of the show happened at an impossible variety of lounges. They were intimate, brooding, haunted by sultry music, and everything was wood or glass that shined in the dusky or darker lighting.

My sudden boldness elicited amusement and admiration, combined in a way only Tanya could express. She was the most worldly person I knew. That is, if our city was the entire planet. Her eyebrows narrowed. "You are too young for getting into club, and I am driving."

"Oh." Dang! Why hadn't I thought of that? I sighed, and my head drooped. I guessed we could get a burger somewhere. When I looked back up, Tanya's eyes were focused inward, her conscience deep in thought.

A car threw a shadow past her face as its headlights crossed behind her. "There is place, Billy, but fifty dollars will get us only in the door and one drink. We are lucky it is Monday."

"REALLY!"

She laughed then. "Little master, you may want to reconsider. It is not club for people faint of heart."

That sounded awesome! If there were any danger I was confident Tanya could protect me or she wouldn't have suggested it. I trusted her that way, more than Mom and Dad together. "I want to go!"

She grimaced, took my elbow, and leaned close. "If anyone asks your name, lie. Always give false name. Change it if asked again. Never give your real name. Never repeat one you already give. You must promise this."

My exuberance faded at her seriousness. "Okay, I won't say my name."

She smirked then, "Should be most interesting. But Tanya will take you out of there, as soon as you want to leave." That sounded like a dare. "Come." She let go of my arm and walked. I had to step quickly to match her leisurely but steady pace.

We marched to the next street, turned, and walked three blocks to a cross-street that was lit up like Las Vegas for a block in each direction. I assumed it was a local hot spot. Above each venue, giant monitors flashed pictures of cocktails and beautiful women in fancy dresses and too much make-up. One showed a man bulging with muscles wearing a shiny black vest and black, tiny underwear. Tanya ignored the spectacle.

We crossed the street and proceeded for another one and a half blocks. She stopped at an alley. It wasn't like any I'd seen before, clean as a whistle with glazed, bright red tiles for flagstones. We followed them to a sun bleached, wooden door. Splinters marred it unvarnished surface. It stood in contrast the wide, brick building framing it. The red tiles ran right past, but Tanya stopped and waited.

Two yards from the wooden door a section of wall opened, like in a James Bond movie. A man- or was she a woman- She/he was dressed in a woman's business suit. Her hair was a short brown pomp, but they spoke like a man. They stood in a circular pen from a British courtroom, attached to the door's inner side. The space they had emerged from was completely black. It was almost as if they lived in a tall drawer, waiting for customers.

"Why it's a shapely tall drink of vodka!" They declared, running their eyes up my 'date', from flats to cap. "Tanya, I thought we'd lost you to the loser who dragged you here last time."

Were they serious? It would take a really big man to drag Tanya anywhere, I thought. The idea that someone here could do that cut another slice out of my confidence. The man/woman person even knew her name! My throat swallowed a ball of dryness.

Tanya said nothing but put her hand on my shoulder. I think, to comfort me.

"Is this little man in charge of you tonight?" Our greeter's eyes roasted my skin. They pursed their lips and growled. "I love the contrast. I'll knock you in, but doff the fatigues, Bitch." I wanted to take Tanya's hand in mine and drag her away from what was sounding less awesome and more terrifying every second. What did the door-person mean by fatigues? Tanya wasn't in the military.

The cabbie patted my shoulder. Her eyes questioned me from on high. I swallowed deliberately and nodded, grasping within for bravery. I had been called a little man. I couldn't allow myself to act like a frightened boy in front of the bemused stranger.

I hadn't expected how Tanya would interpret my nod. She gave her cap to me and began unbuttoning her uniform's tan shirt. In the middle of a strange alley, Tanya undressed down to her bra and panties. She stepped out her matching tan trousers and stood for inspection.

"Seriously? Beige underwear?" He or she scoffed. "That's the boring Tanya everyone loves. But off with the work shoes, you Ukrainian hunk, and fold your things neat." The greeter sighed. "Don't forget the most boring thing of all. Money, Honey."

They expected her to pay? Anger substituted for bravery, and I blustered up to the scary person standing in a waist high pen. I took out Mom's crumpled fifty dollar bill and wadded it a little more before offering it.

"What's your name, my Sunday school noob?" The greeter's eyes traversed the sharp creases in my best shirt and trousers.

I cleared my throat and answered, "Walter."

"That sounds more like your father's name, but I'll let it go and give advice instead, Walter." They loomed out at me. "Always make the bitch pay." They smiled delightedly and plucked my fifty with a quick pinch of their gaudy fingernails.

In the back of my mind, I heard a voice. I once fought that voice. It was not a good voice. It said, "Tell them, 'I would make you pay, but I doubt you're good for it.'" I stepped back from the scary person, more afraid of what my mind had dredged up than them.

Tanya had untied and removed her polished black leather shoes. She also peeled off her black socks. After folding her shirt and pants, she stacked them, and held the pile out to me. "Cap." She said.

I covered her shoes with it. She stood so powerfully, nearly naked under the distant glow of a streetlight. My penis began twitching back to life.

"Have fun, kids." The greeter rapped their knuckles on the wooden pen. It made an almost musical tone. "Service for two, Slave." They told the wooden door. It opened and a very young girl bowed to us. She wore a dress like Alice in Wonderland and held a bouquet of daisies. "I'm here to serve, Masters."

With practiced ritual, 'Alice' traded her flowers for Tanya's clothes. She led us deeper into the entry hall where monochrome photographs of happy clown faces watched us from the walls. The door closed. Inside it smelled like fresh bread and warm pussy. From farther in, a drumbeat sounded, paused for four measures and was struck again.

"We'd like drinks, please. Is there a booth available?" Tanya requested.

"I'll check, Mistress." The girl bowed again and backed away as if we were royalty. She took Tanya's clothes with her.

My impressive, attractive date sniffed the plastic bouquet, hung it on a peg in the wall, and shared. "Things start to get a little weird, Master, from here on in."

A peg next to the dangling flowers held up what looked like an old west gun-belt, complete with two holstered Colt pistols and a row of 38 caliber ammunition.

My heart tried to explode through my ribs, run to the door, and beat against it until one of them burst.
 
I sidled up against Tanya's sturdy, warm frame. "Can we get Mom's money back?" Had I just wasted $50? I was suppose to do something nice for her. Here Tanya was, almost naked having been berated by a creepy bouncer. It sounded like things would only get worse. I checked my watch, but there wasn't a signal.

"We can go, Master. My clothes will be cleaned and pressed and sent to my work, in a discrete package." She turned to the entrance. "Money is not important."

Not important! Tanya wasn't rich, but she must earn a good living to claim such a thing. FIFTY DOLLARS could buy a bicycle! "W-we can stay. I don't m-mind." I sputtered. At the very least, we should get her clothes back. That and nervous curiosity for unusual places prevented me from running out the door with her. What things lie further in this strange version of a speakeasy? I took her hand as a tether, so she couldn't lose me.

The Alice girl returned. "There is a booth." She gave a slight bow. Her eyebrows furrowed, her eyes remained on me as I clung to my companion my protector in bra and panties. Did her small, gold tressed head give a slight shake of disapproval? Rising out of her bow, the little girl sported a discomforting smirk. "This way." Her smirk headed into the club.

I moved to follow, but Tanya's hand anchored me. "No place is perfect safe. No one will harm you, but Master protects Tanya only if he chooses." Her stoicism was cranked to 11. It felt very likely, during her other time(s) here, the man who'd dragged her had not defended her. From what?

"Masters?" 'Alice' inquired impatiently from the entry way's shadowed depths. I had been on the verge of fleeing again, until her meek voice reminded me of her smirk of superiority. Little brat! I'd show her!

"Tanya's trying to scare you. Teach the bitch a lesson!" The voice inside of me suggested. There was strength in it.

I tugged Tanya's arm. "We're staying - uh - b-bishh." I didn't actually say, bitch.

"Yes, Master." She followed my lead. I followed the dumb girl.

The hall opened into a vast chamber glowing white. Giant swaths of bleached linen hung along the walls and formed a maze of segmented 'rooms'. Bright lights hidden behind the sheets threw shadow plays of the people within their confines. Dozens of outlined people writhed and gesticulated upon the many, curtained spaces. Even the ceiling had been fully draped. Laughter was the principal music, somehow timed to the regular, spaced out, beat of a drum.

Shouts burst through the general sounds of merriment.

"OWW!"

"YESS, MORE!"

"AAAAA!!"

"Master!"

"Mistress!"

"More!"

Interspersed between the outbursts, sharp cracks and slaps sounded. Shadows moved vigorously, languidly, and sometimes not at all.

There were orgasms too: soft, loud, painful, ecstatic. My penis unfurled as my blood prepared it for ... I didn't know what. I thought we were just getting drinks. For all of the noises, the volume of it wasn't any louder than in a bus station. I think, hidden behind linen sheets, the walls and ceiling must have been very sound absorbent.

"Here you are." The little girl in the robin egg blue dress drew a white curtain open. Behind it, a large booth style bench squatted. It was a quarter circle fashioned with padded, vinyl upholstery. White linen formed 'walls' around it. Shadows danced on one of them but not the other. A low, oval sheet of glass served the bench as a table. Two glasses sat upon it, holding tall strips of paper.

I waited for Tanya before sitting beside her. Another, brief smirk crossed the girl's lips. "Shall I close the curtain, Masters, before I continue my duties?" She sure didn't talk like a little girl.

Tanya waited for me to answer. As fun as being cloistered with Tanya in that sexy atmosphere might be, I didn't want to feel confined. "No." I said, worried the dumb girl would smirk at my answer. She only bowed and walked delicately away. Then I was alone with the large, beautiful cab driver.

The bench seat was really wide. A dozen, bright LEDs glowed along the gap between the seat and the black vinyl backrest, throwing our placid shadows upon the curtains. My feet barely dangled over the bench edge, if I sat against the backrest. It seemed built for people Tanya's size. Even the glasses were as large as two soda cans on top of each other. I needed to say something normal, in that unreal den of urgent cries, flashing shadows, and mewled whimpers. "Uh, what kind of drinks do they serve?"

"Look at paper in glass." Tanya plucked the one in front of her. She examined the words on it.

I read mine. Most of the list meant nothing to me. Harvey Wallbanger? Mai Tai? They sounded like secret codes. I had heard that some clubs served cocaine if you ordered the right drink that wasn't on the menu. It'd sounded cool when an older boy had told the story, back in my previous school. Now the possibility unnerved me. I was about to ask, "Wh-what do you suggest?" When my eyes caught the phrase, Long Island, Iced Tea. Whew!

Tanya tore one of the words out of her strip of paper and dropped it into her glass. I think it said, "Screwdriver."

I mimicked her example. I knew that Long Island had something to do with New York City. Ordering ice tea from there made me feel very elite.

Tanya saw the words on my torn strip, out of the corner of one eye. She leaned against me, put her arm around my shoulders, and cuped my far arm with her palm. Her other arm took my glass and emptied the torn slip onto the table.

"Huh?" I tried to intercept, but her body and hand restrained my arms.

"It is not what you think." She released me, tore the strip in half, and returned one half to my glass.

"What's your name?" An unexpected question interrupted my indignation. The man who'd asked, stood at the open curtain to our booth. He was an older gentleman with an uneven, unshaven chin. He wore a large yellow raincoat. Dark and gray hairs tangled down from the lip of his yellow rain hat. He carried a fishing pole. At the end of its line hung an eyeball. Strung out along the line, several clothespins had been tied.

I flinched at his question. His abrupt, creepy appearance shot a name out of me. "Steven."

"Hnngg." His sneer show a gap between his teeth, or was it a blackened tooth? Sparkling eyes, all three of them, contemplated me. "You don't act like a Steven, more like a Tommy." Was he referring to Tanya tearing my ice tea order? I had been too kind to think the stranger was a gentleman.

"Tell him to stick his rod up his naked ass." Blurted inside my head. I suddenly noticed, the man's raincoat ended at his knees. Below it protruded bare legs and feet. Salt and pepper curls of hair lined his shins and calves. Was hat and coat all that he wore?

"I'm here for your order." He said it as if he shouldn't have had to say it. The 'fisherman' strode up to the table and tucked our glasses into handy pockets on the front of his raincoat. He swiveled on his bare feet and strode away.

One of my hands clutched Tanya's naked thigh. She patted my hand. "The drinks here are very good. We will toast to your bravery."

Small talk was probably the stupidest thing to do in that place, but the atmosphere of privacy and exhibitionism left questions unfashionable. Either you knew or your didn't know.

I managed, "Do you think Mom's okay?" I tapped my disconnected watch.

"Yes, Master. Ms. Androni is strong like Tanya, only not so large." She winked. "I would worry more for anyone who knocks on cab window."

"Why did the person in the alley let me in? Isn't that against the law?"

"It is only against law, if the law is not participating." Her answer floored me. Was the bouncer a police officer? Was the 'fisherman?' Was 'Alice?' If not them were cops elsewhere in the vast room? Cameras in the ceilings? Microphones? What was going on? The confusion in me elicited a soft smile from the almost naked cabbie. "This is a safe place for doing safe and dangerous things. We are the police. Those from the law, when here, are not. Most important, when you are here, take responsibility."

I couldn't fathom what that meant either. I had just wanted to share a drink with my friend. Instead of sating it, her answer further aroused my curiosity.

"The person outside said that a man once dragged you here." I prompted.

Tanya's smile flattened. "That is Tanya's business to tell or not." She sighed - unhappily it seemed. "It was more than once." She frowned and clammed up.

Now I really wanted to know her story! I tried a grin. "But I am your master." I refrained from winking.

She turned a solemn but pleasant face to me. "What does Master want Tanya to do?"

Unlike Miss Louis', limited anything, I gulped at the way Tanya offered to obey. My heart thudded at the possibility of being able to do truly anything to, or with, the great woman beside me.

Except for inquiring into her personal life.

My penis throbbed in my trousers, at the thought of unlimited use of her. Even the wicked voice in my head was speechless.
 
A great number of delicious and fun possibilities raced through my imagination. Some were more wicked than others, but I came here with the goal of doing something nice for Tanya. Clearly her past visits had not been nice, but if she returned after the first time, something must have drawn her. I wondered what it was.

Although my erection twitched inside my trousers while I imagined lurid scenarios. An obvious difficulty was the nature of this place. The booths had privacy screens as thin as bedsheets! Outsiders could peep through cracks without being seen, no matter how Tanya and I closed the curtains. The idea that the creepy old man might look in while I was enjoying the cabbie's obedience, ruined my scenarios.

I sighed and retreated from but didn't abandon my goal. "What do you know about this place, Tanya?" Had she wanted me to command her - like Mom had wanted lose all control? I knew almost nothing about my passive stoic of a cabbie.

Tanya relaxed a little at my question. Maybe she hadn't wanted to be commanded, or maybe her tension had been a sign of eagerness. It was difficult to tell from her plain but attractive face.

"This place does not have name. Patrons, some of them, call it Happy Hunting Grounds, others just say, The Place. The latter are not regulars. It is very modern, no? It has history. The building was built during Great Patriotic War. Inside was for manufacturing radios to put on aircraft and ships. After war, Black women sewed suits for white men. Some died here. In 60s, it was abandoned. Lead poisoned the grounds. I think in 70s AA meetings were held on premises. Then federal money for superfund cleaned up the ground. A new floor was laid. Special lighting was put in ceiling to grow pot grass. It was raided and confiscated by city. Someone on city council started using it for private raves. Over time, it became club. The police have been here all along. As club changed, their attitudes changed, but only while in club. Stupid or irresponsible guests are not let in again.

Tanya's voice faltered upon concluding. I had two impressions. One was, Tanya knew everything about everything in the city. Two, the man who dragged her here, last time was not let in again. It was quite possible, none of the men who brought her had ever returned. This place was their crucible, and all had failed. I didn't need a voice in my head, or even telepathy to tell me that. Her faltering last sentence said more than all the initial tourist info. It was no happy hunting grounds for Tanya. It was a burial ground.

'Alice' appeared at the curtain's perimeter, carrying two large glasses. One was half full with what very much looked like ice tea. The other just looked like orange juice. She bowed and entered. After serving our drinks, she asked again if we wanted the curtain closed.

"What's the point?" I said stupidly. They were useless for privacy, as far as I could tell.

"Please, forgive my Master's rudeness." Tanya suddenly interjected. She said it as if she'd had to say it dozens of times.

The dumb girl simply bowed and backed away.

"What was that about?" I was a little angry at Tanya. "How had I been rude? I mean, if I had wanted to insult the girl-

"The curtains are magical, little Master. I understand you do not know this, but in club ignorance is not excuse for rudeness."

"Huh?" What was next, crystals and tarot readings? I didn't say that, because that would have been rude if it were true.

By saying, "Little Master," Tanya demoted me. I had lost some of her respect. "It is human magic. Very difficult to nurture. Here is one place in city, where curtain is privacy. No locks or bars are stronger than it. She took her drink and indicated the bunched linen sheet. She drank then deeply. Two thirds of her Screwdriver returned to the table.

I looked at my glass. It was half empty. She was saying that the curtains here were given more respect than the customers. That's the kind of place it was. Her initial warning, to be responsible, clicked into place. As I mulled my new appreciation for the club, I took a sip from my glass.

It was ice tea! I've had alcoholic drinks before. I didn't taste any alcohol. My instant reaction was, this club was a sham, but two yellow flags struck the field. First of all, I had wanted to order iced tea, because I was afraid of the other names. Second, Tanya wouldn't have halved my drink without a good reason. Third, there's always a third after you contemplate two. Tanya likely respected this place more than she respected me. I didn't dare complain about my drink. I took a bigger sip. Yep. Ice tea.

"Tanya?" A fresh but vaguely familiar woman's voice interrupted my winding funk. "Who is th- OH MY STARS!"

Two people stood beyond our booth, as if they had been walking past. Both carried drinks and wore full length cloaks and masks. The speaker's was a spangled Carnival mask with great feathers like rays of sunlight streaming out from its center. Through the third dimension, sprouted a long and thick, rubbery nose. Her companion's carapace was a leather hood that fitted tightly over their entire head. Coarse toothed zippers shuttered their eye sockets. Below them, a circular disk filled a round frame as if it were a door for the person's mouth. A candy-cane collar encircled the neck, and a twisted wire leash spanned from it to the astonished lady's hand. Her jaw, fallen far below the mask's bottom, indicated her mental state. "Buh-" She clapped her hand with the leash to her mouth, jerking her companion's neck. A man's voice grunted through his black mask.

"Mistress!" Tanya abruptly hissed caution. I had the strangest impression that the cabbie would have leaped to cover the woman's mouth, if the woman hadn't.

Eyes in the carnival mask darted to me, appraising -- something. She stepped across the invisible boundary. "Close the curtain, Slave." She released the leash and stood just within the perimeter, eyes studying me. Her companion, though blind, found the curtain by touch and carefully extended it to enclose our space. Not at any point did he enter.

"My cloak." She called out and unclasp the silver links securing the thick, forest green wool covering her. Hands behind her reached though the end gap of our curtain and hauled her cloak out of our space. Before our table stood a woman more naked than Tanya. She wore something like a bra, but it both pushed her breasts upwards and closer together. It did nothing to cover her ripe mounds and hard button nipples. Around her hips she wore a complexity of leather straps studded with pennies. The crotch panel had a circle of sturdy plastic similar to the frame on her companion's mask.

I blurted, "Ms. Co-!"

A large hand slapped over my mouth! Tanya saved the night from yet another faux pas from me.

The woman choked back a laugh, apparently not offended but jostling a tiny splash of red from the drink in her hand. "How did you know?"

It was Ms. Colkick! Her body still looked like the picture she had sent a few weeks ago. Unable to speak, I summoned the picture on my watch and presented it too far away for her to actually see. Lameness spilled out of me like a waterfall.

"What is your name?" She asked.

It was a cue that I suddenly understood. "Tommy." I gushed. "Wh-what's yours?"

"Eufloria."

We both wanted to ask the lamest question, what are you doing here? But we refrained. She knew the right thing to say.

"Tommy, please correct this bitch for entering your domain." She bowed low to me, being more careful with her drink. Feathers brushed against our table. "I fully realized punishment would be due for intruding, yet I chose to trespass. My excuses aren't worth speaking." She remained in her ninety degree bow. Her mask must have been quite heavy, evidenced by three straps around the back of her head, two in parallel and one crossing them. Her horizontal bow must have required incredible neck strength!

My steel penis wanted to explode in my trousers.
 
Tanya had warned that this place would be weird, but I never imagined meeting Ms. Colkick! My heart raced from a mix of excitement and anxiety. I didn't know how to cope with all the weirdness. A memory of the public librarian, who seemed ill at the time, had been the same kind of weird, but Ms. Colkick looked mighty healthy. Why did she want me to punish her for doing what anyone would do when they recognized each other?

I looked to Tanya, who understood me and this place. My trembling body language spoke for me. Ms. Colkick remained in her plank like bow. My neck was starting to hurt, imagining the strain on hers.

The cabbie held my hand. She sighed, "You do not have to punish lady. She is responsible, by submitting self, and excuse may be more than she admits."

A faint grunt issued from the submitting Ms. Colkick. I got a vague impression of disappointment.

"It's okay, Ms.- um, Eufloria." I added with a mischievous grin. "This Time." I winked at Tanya, thanks for helping me felt much better about the situation. I told Ms. Colkick, "Sit next to me too, please. I want to hear about you and this place." My hard dick throbbed at the thought of being sandwiched between two sexy, almost naked women. I wasn't sure what to call Mr. Colkick - at least I hoped that's who the man with her was."Can, um, He come in?"

Eufloria rose out of her bow, took a deep breath, and let out a brief sigh. Again, I heard a hint of disappointment. "You are too kind, Tommy. This slut will gladly obey while in your domain." She scooted around the table, to Tanya, which was not what I'd asked. She'd also ignored my question about her man.

I shrugged.

"Be a good slave, Tanya, and take off my mask." Ms. Colkick ordered. She continued to hold her drink instead of setting it on the table.

"Yes, Mistress." Tanya obeyed as if she ranked lowest in the club, except maybe for 'Alice.' I felt bad. I had wanted to do something nice for her. Did she like obeying others? It was hard to tell from her placid expression.

Relieved of her mask, Ms. Colkick's face shined more sunlight than the radient feathers she'd removed. Her presence blinded my memory of her disrespecting Tanya.

"Tommy, it's incredible to find you here." She set her mask on the floor, standing it against the end of the bench. It's phallic nose dented the white, privacy curtain. It was half again as big as my penis, in all dimensions. "After Charlotte called with the good news, I decided to take my bitch slave out to celebrate!" Ms. Colkick looked at her glass and the oval table. It had plenty of space. Her face swung to the cabbie. "Things could get pretty exciting, Tanya, I'd hate for my drink to spill. Be a good slut and hold it for me. You're so strong!" Eufloria marveled. She flashed me a super mischievous grin.

Instead of taking Eufloria's glass, Tanya stood up and pushed her panties over her hips and down her legs. What was going on? Again, I didn't know how to react. Was it normal for people in the club to burden Tanya? The greeter had said they loved her. Seeing her golden thatch of pubes and the pout of her pubis, thrilled and unsettled me. I had been mean to that wonderful place on Tanya's beautiful body.

Confusion fled as I was then struck aghast! After stepping out of her panties, Tanya turned around and squatted to the floor. Sitting her naked ass on the concrete, she lay on her back. She then lifted her legs, spread them, and placed her feet on the bench seat. Slowly, she inched her hips up the front of the bench, until they were higher than the seat, and the obedient cabbie stood on the back of her neck and shoulders. How could she possibly hold Ms. Cherkle's glass like th-? NO. WAY.

"I think three inches will be enough to hold it steady. Don't you, Tanya?"

"I'll do my best, Mistress Eufloria."

Ms. Colkick placed the bottom of her glass between the cabbie's upraised and spread thighs. She seated it on Tanya's exposed pussy. Her hairy lips twitched from the cool surface, but I saw their wetness. Eufloria ground the base of her glass into the large vulva presented and twisted it slowly into her vagina.

"STOP IT!" I shouted! Horror buried my astonishment!!! How could a nice lady like Ms. Colkick do something so cruel to a wonderful person like Tanya!

"Tommy?" Eufloria looked puzzled. "Of course I'll stop, Master. If I have offended, please let this bitch make amends, or punish me however you like." Her head bowed slowly down, but her glass remained in the inch of Tanya's pussy it had been crammed into. It wobbled from its shallow insertion, however the cabbie tried to steady it.

"Take it out of her!" I was almost crying. "Put it on the table!" I despaired at the situation. Tanya's evening kept getting worse! Was there nothing nice about this place?

"I hear and obey." Ms. Colkick carefully and gently removed her glass from Tanya's pussy and set on the table. Sex juices glued them together. She folded her hands in her lap, bowed her head, and waited.

Time stilled in that booth, until I reached for my glass. My mouth was dry. I took a long drink and sighed. The club's ice tea was very relaxing. Tanya got up from the floor and sat beside me, putting me between her and Eufloria, but she told her, "Thank you, Mistress, for choosing me to serve."

I took the cabbie's hand and petted it. "I couldn't watch-" I interrupted myself, unsure of what was really going on between the two sexy woman. Tanya patted my hand with her other one. "Tanya is strong." She attempted to reassure. "This is your booth."

I only felt sorrier for her. Ms. Colkick continued to wait, head bowed. What was I going to do with her? Could it be, what she'd told Tanya to do was acceptable behavior here. Neither of them seemed particularly upset or excited.

I came to suspect that Eufloria had put on a show to disturb me. Which meant, I stretched reason, that she was being selfish. She wanted my attention and, although not jealous of Tanya, simply used her apparent authority to get it. I needed to assert my authority in my booth.

"Fuck her asshole with that mask's nose!" The voice in my head cried jubilantly! But it was as powerless over me as were the two, now even more naked, women.

If Ms. Colkick wanted my attention, I would give it to her, but for Tanya's gain. "I didn't like that, Euflorah." I accidentally mispronounced her name. Her head wasn't bowed enough to hide her face. She took it as a rebuke.

"I apologize, Tommy. May this bitch make up for it somehow?"

"Make up-fffer it - with Tanya." My lips tripped on a word.

The cabbie's eyes widened. She became the puzzled one.

"However you wish." Ms. Colkick nodded, head remaining bowed.

"Tanya, I'm sorry. If I'd known that would happen, I would have stopped her right away."

"Tanya does not deserve such kindness." Her face was more stoic than ever. "But I thank you for it. There is no need of further justice for the Mistress."

"I think there is." I took her hands in mine. "You have to obey me, too, right?"

"Yes."

I kept my eyes on Tanya's passionless face when I called out, "Eufloria, get down on the floor and crawl over here."

Did I hear a gulp? "Yes, Master."

"Not that." I rebuked Ms. Colkick. "Call me Tommy, but you have to call Tanya, MJistress, until I think you've apologized enough.

"I will obey, Tommy." She slunk down to her hands and knees and crawled under the table.

"Tanya, I command you to open your legs and let Eufloria give you an orgasm with her mouth."

Tanya head retreated upon her shoulders. "Master should know - I ... do not orgasm."

"Huh?" How was that possible? Everyone orgasms, right? That's like a universal law! My cunning plan began to fall apart.

"May I speak to that, Tommy?" Ms. Colkick asked. She heard my shock.

"Uh, I guess you may." How could sweet Tanya, kind Tanya, be unable to enjoy such an important part of living? That lack was more awful than holding someone's glass in her pussy!

"Mistress has said this before, but she does get aroused, and there's a good chance that her orgasms are simply below the threshold of her arousal. However it is known, that some people do not orgasm, and a lesser number cannot get sexually aroused." The mostly naked woman at my feet lectured.

I rethought my plan. "Tanya, would you like the bitch to please you with her mouth, until you want her to stop?" I felt I should at least ask.

Her mouth opened. She didn't say anything, but her neutral expression faltered. Suddenly, for only a moment, I understood this inscrutable woman. I had been feeling the same way all night. She didn't know how she felt about being pleasured in this place which had made her please so many.

"Spread your legs, Tanya, and push your pussy to the edge of the bench." Taking charge felt very natural in that moment.

The large woman pressed her lips together, uncertain but obedient. She opened her thighs and shifted her bum forward for Ms. Colkick.

"Eufloria, show Tanya you're sorry for bothering her little master. I'll decide when she wants you to stop." In my moment of understanding Tanya, I worried she would claim too quickly of being satisfied. I addressed myself, 'little master', as a sign of humility for not protecting my protector in this place. At the moment, humbling myself was more important than trying to sound like an adult.

"Yes, Tommy." Ms. Colkick crawled between Tanya's wide thighs. She opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue before connecting with her Mistress' large sex.

Tanya shuddered, and surprise broke over her features. "Hhnnggh." She grunted. Eufloria's initial contact of mouth to puss must have been an unexpected thrill.

"Suck her good." I told the woman kissing and lapping her former slave's wet slit. "If you don't do a good job, you'll have to leeeave my booth." My tongue may have slipped, but I was sure my threat would register. I wasn't especially humble, assuming authority over Ms. Colkick, while she mouth pleasured the cabbie.

Brief moans sounded irregularly in Tanya's throat. She looked confused, unable otherwise to express what she was feeling. The orally pleasured woman wasn't having a bad time.

I had another surprise for the woman to whom I owed an unpayable debt. I lifted her hands to her bra. "Play with your titties, Tanya. I want to watch." That wasn't the surprise. It was an excuse to let go of her hands.

I stood up and walked around the table. I kept smiling at Tanya while Ms. Colkick nodded her head greedily between the large woman's thighs. Eufloria kept trying to stretch her lips around a vulva too big for them while her tongue probed deep. Their sexy squishing sounds resonated in my balls.

As the mouth licked and sucked on her pussy, Tanya reached behind her back to unhook her bra. My peter seriously wanted to cum, but I had a better use for my hand than to jerk off. I stopped opposite of where the cabbie sat, first to enjoy Tanya removing her bra then moving her hands to her large (but proportionally smaller than Mom's) breasts.

A pleasant grin wiped away her stoic expression, while she rubbed her tits and fingered her nipples. Her lips twitched, as did her great frame, when jolts of pleasure shot up from her entreated loins. During one of those jolts, she closed her eyes. I hoped it was to fully enjoy the pleasure of Ms. Colkick's sucking mouth.

She opened them again, as if to ensure everything else in the booth, and in the club, was okay. Poor Tanya, I thought. Enjoying herself seemed sadly difficult for her.

I bent down a little, to reach my target, and I raised my hand high. "You shouldn't be having more fun than Tanya. Maybe this will help teach pri-roarties in my booth." I swung down, swatting my hand against the lowly woman's harnessed but mostly bare ass! SWACK!

"NNGGH!!" Ms. Colkick blurted into her Mistress' pussy. I could have swung harder, but I worried about accidentally hitting the glass table's edge, at least until I had gotten use to its presence. Also, I didn't want to hurt Ms. Colkick all that much. Lingering soreness in my bum kept a check on my enjoyment of spanking.

"OOOHHH!!" Tanya suddenly burst aloud. Her eyes locked on to my arm as I swung again. SMACK!!

"AAAAA!" The two women obeying me cried similarly. Had Ms. Colkick bitten Tanya by accident?

I stood up, worried anew. "Are you okay?"

Tanya's inscrutable expression was unexpectedly more intense. "Huhh." She nodded. Something, about me spanking Ms. Colkick, aroused her more than the actual deed. In this haunted place, the shadows of people getting spanked outnumbered those drinking.

The bench's crevice lights started to sting my eyes. ... The room felt slightly tilted. But ... Tanya was okay. So I swung my arm again and cracked my palm against Ms. Colkick's blushing derrière.

Tanya cried out again, "HNNNGGGHHH!!" Incredibly before my hand struck - SMACK! - and before the mouth of the woman I was punishing lurched into her puss.

"Thank you, Tommy, for humbling this slut." Ms. Colkick offered while eating hungrily her former victim's tall slit.

SLAP! Eufloria's surprise at my spanks proved short lived. The blow hardly registered a grunt from the thin, sexy woman under the table.

Tanya reacted quite postive to my swats. "Mmnnnggg - really take charge, Master."

I gave her a big smile and swung again! CRACK!! Oops! I hit kinda hard that time.

"OW!" Ms. Colkick blurted. Yay! She COULD feel my swats. That was good enough for li'l ol' me! WHACK!!

"Master!" Tanya closed her eyes for a second. "Mmmm."

CRACK!

"Tommy, please be good to your hand." Ms. Colkick paused from lapping and slurping Tanya's wet slit. She sounded a little worried. "I can have my slave give you a crop or spanker or paddle. They'll hurt a lot more, with less effort."

"Nah." Since we were pausing, I grabbed my glass with my left arm. It was half of half full. I swallowed two mouthfuls and set it down a little harder than I intended. It clanged against against the table! ... Good thing I just drank from it. Some might have sloshed out! ... I wondered how many calories were in ice tea. I didn't want to run low on energy and stop spanking Ms. Colkick before she was properly punished.

SWACK! My hand began to tingle. The tingle felt muted for some reason. ... It was fine.

Ms. Colkick grunted but made more noise slurping on the cunt in her face. Tanya added fresh moans to the air in my booth. However, Tanya's sounds remained at the same level, unlike the women I had sucked to orgasm. I was used to cries getting louder as their arousal grew. "Hnnnn." I though aloud.

Before swatting Ms. Colkick again, I checked to see the damage I'd done. Her bum was quite red, both cheeks. My cheeks felt better than ever, almost as if Ms. Hennifer had spanked me with her hand instead of a cracked paddle. I smiled at the mostly naked butt. I was the one who'd made it red. That pleased me.

"You should fuck that ass." I heard in my head.

The voice sounded wiser than usual, but I wanted to smack my bitch more. I hauled back and struck as hard as I could! CRACK!!

"OW!" I cried. Her ass had bit my hand! I should have listened to the voice!

Ms. Colkick also cried aloud. "NGGHHH!!"

Tanya cooed at her humbled mistress. "Your mouth makes Tanya feel nice ... nicer when Master spanks you." She closed her eyes a little longer.

I didn't like Ms. Colkick's biting, red ass anymore. I shook my hand in the air, but that didn't feel good either. I wondered if her pussy juice would feel good. I reached under her red buns but found the little door on her harness instead of a wet pussy. "I don la-like this thing, Ms. C- Hic! I mean, Uflorfia. Take it off."

"Y-yes, Tommy." She reached back, while continuing to suck on the appreciative flesh in her mouth. Ms. Colkick worked to release the clasps and hooks and whatever.

"Careful, Little Master." Tanya cautioned after I almost said Eufloria's true name.

I nodded and put an index finger across across my lips. "Shhhh." I felt around Ms. Colkick's loins while she loosened her harness. My hurting hand slid under the crotch panel and felt a very wet pussy. That did feel good, but I was also mad at Tanya.

"I'm not little." I pouted. With my left hand, I unbuckled my belt and unclasp my trousers. As I wiped Ms. Colkick's healing cunt juices upon my hurting hand, the other opened my pants and pulled down my underwear. Hard dick sprang out. "See!" I smiled. It didn't feel quite so hard as it had, but it was more than big enough to prove my point.

Ms. Colkick's harness fell to the concrete and around her knees.

Tanya anticipated my action. "I'll get a condom." She leaned over and opened a little hatch to a space under the bench. That's clever I thought - storing stuff under a bench. Huh. I smiled at the club's ingenuity as I hunched down and grabbed my mostly hard penis. I slotted it into Ms. Colkick's vulva and slid it up and down her wet slit.

"Oh! My!" My mom's boss declared.

"Don't stop sucking." I told her.

"Uh, er, yes Tommy." She leaned forward to lick Tanya's puss."

"Master..." The cabbie sounded a little worried. What happened to her enjoying herself?

I mulled the question and worked at Ms. Colkick's hairy lips. My prick head found the entrance to her vagina. My hand knocked the end of my erection upon her inner door.

"Master, please. Tanya feels very good from bitch's mouth. There is no need for her to continue. Let me put condom on you, if you want more from her." She held out a foil packet.

I looked at her offering and considered her words. In my head, they mixed up a little bit. ... Maybe the ice tea had too much caffeine. ... I really wanted to fuck. ... "It's okay." I thanked Tanya for the nice offer, except instead of saying, Thank you, I said. "I'll be quick." My hips bolted forward, sinking my dick into the wet pussy of Ms. Colkick. ... Wow! ... She was pretty tight! ... Her cooze squeezed my prick nicely as I slid into her. "You can stop sucking, Yuforloria." I joked, "With your front mouth! Ha!"

"Uhhnnghh!" The woman on her hands and knees grunted from my intruding member as it split her puss and filled her cunt. "Tommy! I never expected- ... I don't know what to say."

"Oohh, you feel nice." I started humping her. "Say what you want." It's a free country, I thought. Most of my somehow-slowed-thinking just wanted to pay attention to the hot ass I was fucking. ... This could only be better if she were Mom. ... I hoped Mom wasn't too bored in the cab. ... Wow, I think my dick's getting harder. ... My hips sped up, sinking hot prick into the slick snatch and withdrawing, only to repeat the wonderful sensations. "Mmmm." I moaned.

Tanya stood up, looking alarmed. I smiled at her. Ms. Colkick's saliva and Tanya's pussy juices dribbled down the inside of her thighs. "Eufloria, are you okay with this? Tommy is not in responsible frame of mind. I can stop him."

"You're really giving it to me, Tommy." Ms. Colkick ignored Tanya's concern. She grunted most pleased, each time my shaft shot deep into her hot recess. "May this slut ask a favor?"

I felt surly. "You can ask." I giggled at my cleverness. The next launch of my hips punched dick extra hard into the slut's wet sucking hole.

"NGHH!! I want to show my slave what he's missing. Please, let me call him in." She started clamping her pussy against my rutting rod. The movement was thrilling!

"Okay, but keep doing that!" I delighted. My balls packed their semen into the bulb at the base of my groin which I continued to hurl against the un-crawling woman's punished backside. ... It could only have been better if I had been fucking Ms. Hennifer's pussy. ... Or Mom's! ... What had Ms. Colkick asked again?

"Slave!" She called from under the table as her body was rocked by my pounding hips. "Enter."

The curtain opened, and the man in the leather mask took one step inside. The curtain fell closed behind him.

"Look, Bitch-band, how a boy is treating your Mistress." She moaned, "Ohhhh, he's getting me so excited!" My dick lurched at her gush of arousal, as I pummeled her insides.

The man reached up and unzipped the eye slits of his mask. The room's strange lighting struck his eyes. They were large and round, Mr. Colkick's eyes. They sparkled in the light but did not blink. Tears formed in them.

Sniff! I was genuinely moved. His apparent suffering, at the sight of me dogging his wife's cunt made me want to fuck her harder.

"Make him suck your cock, after you put a baby into his bitch wife." Someone said, but I was happy enough to keep hammering Ms. Colkick's snatch as it squeezed and squirmed against my meat slug. I could hardly wait to cum deep into her womb where cum belonged.

I mentally scoffed at the suggestion. How could a man sucking me, top making a baby?

Another voice spoke, through my ear. Tanya sounded unhappy, after all I'd done to do something nice for her. She told me, "Master, stop please. This is not right." She cupped one hand over my shoulder as I bent low to angle my pecker just right for fucking Ms. Colkick as hard as possible. "You have lose control of self!" She declared.

My thrusts slowed. Tears seeped from my eyes. "Tanya." Sadness swelled from my heart. "I wanted to make amends, for what I did. But I keep failing! You so deserve love, and I love you." My hips stilled but my cock twitched within the dripping sleeve clenching against it. It was eager to continue. In a few more strokes it was sure to blast out my cum, maybe to make a baby in Ms. Colkick. But all I could think about was Tanya's sadness.

"Tommy?" My breeding mare wriggled her reddened ass against my crotch. She began humping backwards. "Are you okay?"

My love for Tanya may have been exaggerated by the ice tea, but my tears were sincere. I hadn't done anything nice for her. My decline into selfishness ravaged the few moments of pleasure I had managed to arrange. I turned away from the table to hug the large woman. My prick plopped out of Ms. Colkick, dripping her juices and pre-cum. My head fell between the cabbie's bare breasts and I began to sob. We sank to the bench, where I sat across her lap and sucked one of her nipples. She pulled up my pants, zipped them, and buckled its belt. I kept whimpering and sucking on her barren breast.

"Here," Tanya held up my glass with its remaning sips of ice tea. "This will help."

Soon after swallowing the last of my drink, I fell asleep. As I drifted off, still suckling the large woman, I watched her drain her glass. "I finish mine too." She nodded. "Thank you for giving me such adventure!"
 
Red and blue flashing lights seared my eyelids. I cracked them open. Mom was sitting in the backseat with me. Her lipstick had somehow smeared. I couldn't discern her expression. Police lights danced on the ceiling, throwing shadows across her face.

Tanya opened her door and climbed in front. "They will release the man in the morning, Faun. Is that what you wish?"

"I'm sorry for the inconvenience, Tanya. It shouldn't have become anything worth fussing over. I was managing just fine when they arrived."

"If Mistre- Ms. Andoni says so." Tanya reverted to polite cabbie mode. She started the engine.

Mom offered, "In the morning, I'll have Billy apologize for wasting so much of your time."

The cab accelerated slowly away from the flashing lights. "Don't bother. It was very good night, Ms Androni. Meter is still running!" Tanya laughed!

I woke up on the couch at home. Sunlight peered through the cracks in the curtains. Thank the stars they were dark green.

"Drink this, and take these." Mom sat in a chair beside my bed. She held out the largest glass we owned having filled it with vodka, I mean, water. Her other hand offered two adult strength aspirin.

My head spun. A dark throbbing lurked beneath it, ready to pounce.

"Hurry, Billy. School starts in half an hour. I already called and said you'd be late. She placed the glass lip between mine and tilted it. Cool wet splashed under my nose. I opened and drank. My throat was so dry!

After gulping down half of the water, some spilling down my cheeks and wetting the sheets, Mom fed the aspirin to me. She forced the remaining water into my gullet, rousted me out of bed, and dragged me into the shower. She never gave my head time enough to hurt. Steaming hot water soaked into her nightgown as she soaped and lathered and scrubbed me with a washcloth. After rinsing me, she pushed me out, took off her dripping gown and draped it over the curtain rod.

My penis proved it still worked, hardening at the incredible sight of Mom wearing plain white panties. She gave me no time to think about that either. She dried me, dressed me in my school clothes, and dragged me to the kitchen counter where she warmed up an already cooked scramble of eggs, sausage, onions, and peppers, with thirty seconds of microwaves. I gobbled at the pace of her wagging finger.

"What am I suppose to think?" Her head shook in time with her finger. "I ask you to do something nice for Tanya, and hours later, the two of you stagger back singing like proud crows." She sighed. "Actually, you were the one staggering and she was holding you up."

"Please, Mom. Just let me go to school." Guilt unleashed the full throbbing my head was capable of. I wanted to drill a hole in my skull to let out the bad demons. My right hand asserted its soreness, just to worsen my morning after.

"There's your backpack." She wagged her finger at the entry way. "After you meet with the Dintys and their social worker, be sure to have Mable drop you off at the new house. Your father isn't sure when he'll make it, but we'll celebrate with the Colkicks and Abbeys until we absolutely have to leave to make our next client's meal."

My heart stopped upon hearing our bosses' names. I finished eating, grabbed my pack, and staggered out the door. Guilt tore into my heart as ravenously as throbbing rattled my brain. If only it was possible to forget what I'd done to Ms. Colkick, I wished.

The second time I had to wear the school's 'late badge,' I didn't think much about it. Surviving my imploding head took priority. I missed my history class by half an hour.

In Mr. Yong's science class, he plucked the demonizing badge from my chest and didn't give it back. Kelly sat next to me and wrote a note. "Arturio is a selfish, little brat. Thanks." It ended with a smily face. It had to be sarcasm, or was she actually grateful for the boyfriend I had traded her to. Unlikely, but she didn't stalk me after class. So that was something.

I sucked road gravel during math. I hadn't watched the videos, and my few remnant braincells couldn't tell the difference between a three and an eight. Ms. Hennifer did something completely out of character. She called me to the front of the class and took me out of the room.

"Ther be something wrong about you, Billy, taint ther?" She lined me up against the wall outside her door.

I gulped and nodded.

"Be it yer fault?"

I nodded and grimaced.

"Are ye going to do it again?"

I shook my head.

"Are ye sure?"

"Yes, Ma-am." I dared to speak. Words shot cannons into my skull.

"Good lad." She looked worried. Then she looked up and down the hall. We were alone. "Come check me, Billy. No matter what ye've dun wrong, ye have a duty to prove me compliant with yer justice." She pulled out the front of her suit pants to grant access. I reached into the same panties she had worn yesterday and felt the warm, drying sludge I had spilled into them. I gulped.

She sighed as if touching her released a ton of shame. Upon proving compliance, she could justify my threat of her greatest fear, impregnation. The bruises that still darkened my sore behind had been her overzealous joy to inflict. She could tell herself that she deserved my justice. "I hate this, Billy, but may not be enough. When I wash it away tonight, I'm just as likely to abuse ye again next time." She begged, "Please tell yer mum to rescind me punishment authority over ye!"

"I won't, Ms. Hennifer. You saved me. I might have done worse things, last night, if my bum weren't hurting."

"Poor you." She said with a flat tone. Then she sent me to the library to watch last night's video.

During lunch, Steve found me. He was alone. "Are you coming with Mom and me, after school? Ms. Nurhea said you were a big help, last week."

Since Mom had said I should go, I couldn't risk losing more of her respect. "Yeah."

He smiled a little. "It'll be a lot easier this time. I think we're over the hump." He winked. "Maybe the cute lady might like a little humping if I show her how much I've improved." I could only hope he wasn't saying things like that to Trish.

The sack lunch Mom had put in my pack contained two jelly sandwiches and two aspirin. There was a note, "Keep drinking water." After every class, I stopped at the hall fountains and drank until another kid came along.

During English class, Ms. Laghari sensed my suffering. My hand kept cramping up while I was writing. When she passed my desk, she would lightly pat my shoulder or hand. She patted other students too, but she didn't skip a single chance to give brief compassion. Halfway into her class, the worst of my headache departed. I managed to get a C on that day's worksheet. Somehow she knew I had done my best.

Ms. Laghari smiled after marking my book. "Sometimes, you are the victim." Was she referring to Mrs. Lum's open invite on Monday nights? Raping Mrs. Lum would have been much less complicated than what I'd done instead. I think the P.E. teacher knew I'd had to work last night. I hoped she wasn't disappointed.

I lingered after class, waiting to be the last kid out the door. "Thank you for explaining those exercises. They really work!" I wanted her to know her efforts were making a positive difference in my life.

I threw up, during P.E.

Mrs. Lum didn't bat an eyelid. She told me to rinse my face and mouth and change out of my gym clothes and go to the library.

I felt much better, singing with classmates during Art and Music. I even managed to draw that day's object (a cat's toy mouse) without grinding my eraser to shreds, despite the dull pain in my hand.

At the end of the day, I walked out of Lilith Middle School a stronger wiser student.

While Steve and I waited in the parking lot for his mom, he told me, "You look like shit."

Mrs Dinty complimented my generosity when I climbed into her SUV. "I'm so glad you can participate again."

Ms. Nurhea was waiting for us, in her old, Ford Taurus, in front of the Dinty home. Mable pulled into her driveway and let Steve drive it into the garage. A moment of Deja Vu struck. The social worker was again wearing a very light grey, casual suit with a broad black belt. She got out of her car and greeted us. I noticed she carried her year planner and a laptop sized valise instead of a gym bag with mitts and a baseball.

"Hello, Mable." She smiled curteously. When she looked at me, her smile faltered. "Billy." She nodded. Her grip on her planner tightened. "Hmm, Mable, may I talk with Billy for a moment before we go in?"

"I'll, uh, see about Steve." Mable excused herself. She sounded a little put off by the social worker's request, but she walked quickly into her house. I revealed my curiosity to Ms. Nurhea.

She explained, "Last week, you caused something to happen to me. I forgave you because you didn't know what you were doing, and you helped me to recover. Thank you. The problem is, I'm still a little broken. When you got out of Mable's car, I wanted to run over and kneel in front of you. Now that we're alone, I-I can barely stand." She stopped talking as if she ran out of the fuel that powered conversation. She trembled instead.

"Do you want me to go home?" I could text for a ride from Tanya, although that might be awkward in another way.

"I don't!" Ms. Nurhea backpedaled. "In my professional capacity, I need you here. Steve opens up around you more than with me or his mother. Today may be very challenging for him." She took a deep breath. "I need to stay focused, but with you present that will be my challenge, unless..." She pressed her lips together. "You're willing to use this." From a pocket in her jacket she pulled out what looked like a black lipstick tube. Actually, it was a remote control. Adorning it were a slider and a button. The slider was set to "Low." Four more positions stretched beyond it. The farthest was, "High."

"What is it?"

"It's simply a device that will get my attention. Using it is as easy as pressing the button. However, knowing when to use it will be your challenge. Whenever you think I'm not focused on helping Steve, I want you to press the button." Ms. Nurhea swallowed. "Would you be willing to do that?"

She added. "If you aren't, then you probably should go home, and I'll muddle through with Steve and his mother as best I can."

The remote sounded like a cool if weird gadget. I wondered how it worked, but she was right. Knowing when to use it wouldn't be easy. I might accidentally ruin her focus if I guessed wrong.

If I decided not to help Ms. Nurhea, I could get to the new house party, early. That would be sweet! Except Steve would probably get mad because I backed out of my promise. He'd have every right, even if Ms. Nurhea made up an excuse for me.

Ms. Nurhea's device did look simple to use. Just press its button. She said it would get her attention but in what way? I've read stories of people with microchips in their brains. Was that how? Would she become my robot? That would be too much responsibility! My imagination churned out a terrifying scenario where I used Ms. Nurhea to commit a crime spree across the city, only to be caught by some lone hacker who rescues my cyber-bitch. I wanted to be the hero, not a villain!

I sadly told her, "I don't think I should take that, Ms. Nurhea. Maybe it would be better if I didn't distract you in the first place."

The woman flinched as if struck. She took a step back, and nodded. "I shouldn't have pressured you. I'm sorry. I need to take responsibility and do my job. It'll be harder without you, and maybe I'll fail. Cases are never easy nor a complete success. All I can do is my best, and I've got a good record." She firmed her lips into a confident line, but she admitted. "At least I've had one since making progress with my shrink." Ms. Nurhea returned her remote to her pocket. Her hand shook. She asked one more thing. "May I text you after the session? Would you like to know what happens?"

"I guess." I had already disappointed her. The least I could do was give her my watch's text id.

She wrote it down. "Thanks. Also, if Steve ever worries you at school, let me know. I should be able to intercede on his behalf before a situation escalates." She trembled again - tried a smile. "Wish me luck?"

"You'll be okay." I reassured. She took my praise very well. All her trembling and self-doubt vanished from her face and posture. She nodded again and walked to the Dinty's front door. I waved farewell and turned my attention to the residential street. The asphalt had a lot of cracks, divots, and patches. It wasn't the greatest neighborhood. Before calling Tanya I relished the moment of freedom suddenly available to me. Sure, I would go to the new house party, to see Mom and the Colkicks and the Abbeys, but they weren't expecting me, right away. I stared at Central Heights, near downtown, where rich people lived. I looked at jet trails in the sky. I smelled camelias and rosemary and auto exhaust. It wasn't quite rush hour. If I didn't go too far from the party, I could get there after doing something interesting.

The word, cyber-bitch, bubbled up in my thoughts. Why, 'bitch'? It meant female dog, especially when she was being bred. But it was also a word that bad people spoke to hurt others. Tanya and Ms. Colkick were nice people, but they had called each other bitches as if it were part of a game. Ms. Colkick had even called her slave a bitch. He was probably her husband - I didn't find out for sure. I certainly couldn't talk to her about it at the party. I didn't dare text the question. Why were they using such a mean word?

A woman once asked me to call her, Bitch. It was one of our neighborhood's librarians, Ms.- I forgot her last name. I remembered calling her Bitch Janice. Why did she want to be called something so mean? I had been too worried about running out of cum, to question that, and she had been pretty helpful, like Mrs. Lum who I had once called, Bitch, during our rape game.

That got me thinking, remembering. Ms. Laghari, when she and her co-workers tested me, she called herself a bitch and then later called Mrs. Lum one. They and the women last night had also called each other, 'sluts', but that just meant people who like sex. It's hardly a bad word at all. I had heard the term 'slut shaming', but I guess any word can be used to hurt people, in a mean context.

Why worry over a word? I questioned my questions. I cleared my mind, and just paid attention to that question. People used naughty words for good and for bad. I kinda knew that, but if there was one thing that Ms. Laghari had taught me, was to help my partner with their fantasy. Naughty words could do that, but they could also hurt a partner. How would I know when to use them to help?

The librarian's respectful answers to my worries about running out of cum had eased my fears. She had wanted me to call her Bitch Janice. The library wasn't far from our new house. I texted Tanya.

"Yes, Master Androni, I'm not far and can pick you up soon."

I noticed the meter was running when Tanya pulled up at the curb. She never ran the meter when driving only me. She guessed my puzzlement. "Is not for you, Billy. I run errand for Miss Louis. The library is only little out of that way. I will cut her bill to compensate."

I didn't wait for her to get out of the car. I dived into the backseat. "Thanks, Tanya." I wanted to ask what the errand was, but Tanya protected her clients' privacy. She drove away, dodging knots of traffic efficiently without speeding or maneuvering rashly. I still felt bad for her, about last night. I couldn't talk about that either. She acted cheerful. "Is beautiful day, no?"

"Uh, huh." I gulped. It took only ten to fifteen minutes to go from Mrs. Dinty's house to the library nearest to my home. During my ride, I was reminded of the crazy dream I'd had, after getting sick from the club's ice tea. I would never drink tea again! I had dreamed being drowsy in the cab. Mom was in her work dress, her lipstick smeared. Tanya had said something about the police and a man. My heart thudded at the memory. I told myself, it had only been a dream.

The cab pulled up to the library and I thanked Tanya. "I want to pay you for all these rides. I feel so selfish."

"It is my gift, Billy. Do not insult it." She said winking, but she meant it. "You took me out for good time, last night. That was better tip than Tanya usually gets. You have good party this afternoon. Will you want ride?"

I shook my head. The house wasn't more than a mile away. "I'll walk. There's a lot about the neighborhood I haven't seen."

She smiled and drove away to conclude her mysterious task for Miss Louis.

I went into the library and saw Ms. Laghari talking to Bit-, um, Janice the librarian. They stood at the far end of the main counter.

"Mr. Sanders is going to guess the worst, if we keep meeting here." The librarian told Ms. Laghari.

"He's a dupe a dud and doofus." My teacher scowled lightly. "Don't avoid our issue, Janice. Your boss isn't the problem." I'd never seen Ms. Laghari scowl, slight as is was.

"Excuse me?" I strode over to them. "Hi, Ms. Laghari." I wondered what was going on. She lit up with surprise and relief.

Janice's eyebrows narrowed as if trying to recall something. "Do I know you?"

"Janice, this is Billy Androni, one of my seventh year students. Billy, this is Ms. Vorton." Ms. Laghari overcame her initial surprise with aplomb.

"Hello?" I squeaked, once more unsure about the librarian and little worried about Ms. Laghari.

Somehow, Ms. Vorton turned white and red at the same time. "Oh!" She blurted and instantly hushed, "You!"

"You know him, Janice?"

"I, uh, answered some of his questions. It was before the school year started."

"Interesting." Ms. Laghari put me under a microscope. "Did my good friend's response satisfy you?"

I found words that I wasn't too embarrassed to say. "She wasn't feeling well, that day."

One of my teacher's eyebrows raised a flag of intrigue. Before she could follow up curiosity with a question, Ms. Vorton coughed. "I hope the recording session goes better today."

"That's not the session I'm most worried about." Ms. Laghari sighed, a wistful expression tried to engage the librarian, who turned her attention to me. My English teacher retreated to the front entrance and regarded me. "Billy, you treat Ms. Vorton as you see fit. Maybe she'll be more honest with a patron than a lover." Ms. Laghari seemed to enjoy getting in the last word. She smirked at the librarian, on the way out. At least she had stopped scowling. It had made me sad for her.

"Never you mind, Billy, about her and I. She was joking about that last part." I sensed, Ms. Vorton was not entirely honest. Ms. Laghari would never joke about something as important as a lover. "Can I help you find a book or twelve?" Janice made me laugh.

"I want to ask you about a word." I looked around. There were enough patrons within earshot to prevent me asking openly.

"Oh." She seemed to understand. "Would you like to talk in the office?"

"Just don't lock it, okay?" I remembered that had scared me.

"Of course. I was perhaps too cautious, last time. I let my imagination get the best of me."

"Huh." I didn't know what she was talking about. She ushered me into the office and let me close the door. The room smelled strange, a little like the P.E. shower room, but not as strong. The musk was kinda sexy even. I'd never felt that way about the smell in the shower room. I sat in front of the desk. Ms. Vorton sat on a corner of its surface. She waited with a pleasant smile.

"Are you mad at Ms. Laghari?"

She took a breath and sighed. her smile drooped. "I thought you wanted to ask about a word."

"Sorry." I scratched my head. I couldn't look her in the eyes. I asked her skirt where one knee crossed over the other. "Why did you want me to call you Bitch Janice? That's not a nice word."

She drew up straight, my question startled her. "Well-" Words failed to follow.

"Last night, I was kinda making babies with women called each other that. They sounded serious, but they seemed to like it."

"Billy," Ms. Vorton cleared her throat. "I'll never get used to hearing about your, um, relations with women. But I can tell, you honestly want to know. Despite my being bewildered, I'll always give you the best answer I know." She rambled without answering. I think she needed time to consider the best answer.

I needed time to decipher what Ms. Laghari had meant, encouraging me to treat the librarian as I saw fit. I think she meant that she trusted me with Janice. I felt good that I had earned my teacher's trust. Still, she had sounded a little miffed.

"Billy." The librarian voice drew my attention, with a hint of daring. "I'm going to answer both of your questions. The second one is easy enough to explain, but I also want to apologize for what I did the last time you visited." She sure could talk without saying anything. "I misspoke when I said Shoona had joked about us being lovers. Now that were talking in private, I think she trusts you enough that I can use our situation as an example."

Just answer the question! I felt a little anger grow in me.

She saw my frown and laughed. "Librarians never get to the point because we know too much. We want to cover everything!" She frowned. "Your teacher and I were having a spat. It was about words." Ms. Vorton paused and gauged my reaction. "Naughty words, like 'bitch.'"

"You called her a bitch?"

Her head shook slowly. "No, Billy. I wanted her to call me that."

"Why?"

"Because naughty words excite me sexually, but when Shoona says them they interfere with her enjoyment. I'd rather not go into the details, but we had a similar spat a couple days before I met you for the first time. When you came in here tossing the word, cum, around like a cheap porn novel, I was jonesing for a good trash talking. I sorta lost my head, and I tried to use you as a quick substitute. I've regretted my lack of control ever since. Can you forgive me?"

Now that the wall between me and their relationship cracked, I didn't give a fart about naughty words. "Do you love Ms. Laghari? Does she love you?"

"Um, the truth?" She dared me. "We love having sex with each other. We're actually dating- er, other people. Well, she was. My primary has her side lovers too." She shook her head abruptly. "SORRY, too much information!" She clapped her hands over her ears.

Somewhere before, I had heard that Ms. Laghari and her boyfriend had broken up. Ms. Vorton continued.

"Talking to a young stranger about my lovers and filthy words, is difficult for me, but not in the normal, embarrassed way. I readily accept your private affairs with older women, but if I don't get a grip on how your situation makes me feel, I may ask you to call me Bitch Janice again. I'm afraid then you'll get answers in the worst way." She struggled to re-compose herself. She was breathing heavily, and her eyes looked like they might catch fire any second.

Suddenly I realized Ms. Vorton hadn't been sick last time. She'd been horny! At the time, I hadn't seen many women in that state, and I had been too selfish to pay attention to their experience of making babies. I guess I had learned better, since then, yet I craved to know the secret of using naughty words to excite my, heh, bitches. Why did she keep avoiding the question, when she said the answer was simple enough?

My penis was in the perfect state to dig answers out of the librarian. Next to her bum on the desk surface, lay the office door's key.
 
The librarian grew less attractive the more she talked. To be clear, I'd never felt that way about any other woman. Bitch Janice answered questions with answers that might have made sense if she would leave silence enough for a person to consider her answers.

I put a finger to my lips. "Shhhh." I pouted until she settled. I think she knew this flaw of hers. She frowned and sighed. I took a step towards her. "You're too smart, Ms. Vorton, or I'm too dumb."

"No-"

"Please, just let me talk."

She nodded.

"I think you don't want to tell me why you want to be called a bitch, or you're afraid to."

"I want to tell you why-" She shut up.

"Okay. But I can't keep track of what you're saying. Ms. Laghari taught me it's good to help a partner with their fantasy. I like playing games when I make babies, but bad words would hurt a lot of my-" I wanted to say, partners, but as the women I had loved flashed through my head, a different word came out, "Mommies." So many had become pregnant, it seemed. That was how I had started to think of them. Few of them wanted verbal abuse.

Ms. Vorton shuddered and groaned. "Oh, Billy! It's not just mean words, I-" Her hands darted between her thighs and she clutched her loins.

"Shhhh."

She held up a submitting hand and looked at her dangling feet.

"I can't keep track of all your talk." I frowned, "But I want to learn from you. You're nice. You're pretty. Ms. Laghari likes you, but she told me to treat you as I see fit. You know a lot more than me. You're kinda like a teacher. You want me to learn, right?"

Ms. Vorton nodded with the same excitement that was in her eyes. "Billy-"

"Shhh." I paused to think. "My science teacher told the class that he wants to teach in the different ways that each of us learns, but he can't teach us as individuals. So it's up to us to ask questions. Questions don't mean you're dumb. They mean the teacher needs to teach better."

The erotic energy causing the librarian to quiver somehow calmed without losing its intensity. It got smoother like last night's ice tea was smooth and powerful. Ms. Vorton took deep breaths, and her body relaxed, but her skin flushed with need.

I confronted her with my ultimatum. "I'm one person. You need to teach me in the way I learn best. If you can't or won't, I'll have to ask Mr. Sanders." The head librarian had to be much smarter.

"NO!" She blurted and shook her head frantically. "You can't talk to him!" She was afraid I'd let slip about her and Ms. Laghari, which I never would, but she didn't know that. "Tell me how I should teach you!"

"Thank you." I smiled and picked up the key. "I learn best by playing games." Her hands clasp her inner thighs. "In this game, you can say or do one thing, but only after I say or do one thing." That should keep her from running at the mouth.

"Are you going to say the words I want to hear?" Her words warmed my cheek. She didn't add a million details. So I assumed she had started to play.

"I guess, but I choose which ones and when."

"How will this game teach you?"

Instead of saying, "I dunno." I handed her the key.

Ms. Vorton hopped off the office desk and went to lock the door.

"Bitch."

Her hand froze just before inserting the key in the door's lock. "Thank you." She sighed gratefully as if I had released her from handcuffs. Then she locked the door.

"That's two things." I admonished.

"Oops! I didn't mean to-"

"If you don't want to play the game, I'm gonna go." I frowned.

"I'll play." She was anxious to hear the words that Ms. Laghari had denied her. My English teacher had a lovely voice, perfect for adventure podcasts. "I need this. A nice boy like you, when you say, 'Bitch,' turns me on more than lovely Shoona. The contrast is stunning."

I didn't know what she meant by contrast. She mistook my confusion for reticence.

"How about this, Billy? I'll try to do one thing, and when I say something, I'll only say one word. That'll help me remember the rule. It's good for a librarian to provide details, but my experience works against me in this game."

One word was much better than I would have asked. I nodded. But it was now my turn, after she'd explained herself. My goal was to understand how not just bad words, but sex words could be part of making babies.

That night, when Mrs. McDougal and I overheard Wenda and Boone making babies, their swearing at each other frightened me. But maybe they were exciting each other.

As Mr. Yong would say, I was conducting an experiment. I stepped over to my subject and waited for her.

Her lips tightened pensively and her hand move to her skirt and dove behind its waistband. She was daring me to say something nasty.

"Lollipops."

"What?" Ms. Vorton recoiled from the bland word.

I took her hand and pulled it out of her skirt.

She didn't resist. "Why?"

I let go of her hand.

"Please?"

I hugged her gently. Her breasts felt warm and soft against my neck and shoulders.

"Nasty?" She begged softly into my ear, while placing hers near my mouth.

"I want to feel how the words make you feel." My embrace grew more passionate. My ear felt her breath grow hotter.

"Need." She implored.

"Need what?"

"Nasty."

"I will, when I think you're ready."

"How?"

"Shhh." I wanted to kiss her neck, but that would ruin the experiment. Aside from my baseline, me hugging her, I only wanted words to arouse her.

She waited, instead of speaking. The air conditioner thrummed.

"Good little slut kitten." I whispered into her ear. Her body trembled in my arms.

"Uhh!" She gasp. My timing surprised her.

"I like how your tits warm me." I tried a milder word.

'Tits' made her body shudder as much as 'slut' had! "Mmmnnn." She pressed her chest harder against me. My boner was a baseball bat. It lurched wanting to cream into her plump titties.

To cool her and me I told her, "Show me your navel." I eased my hug and looked down the front of her torso. Her hands pulled the bottom of her blouse out of her skirt's waistband and drew away from her cute, actual button, an outtie.

"Neat!"

"Embarrassing." She blushed.

The doorknob behind her rattled. A knock sounded. "Ms. Vorton? I've returned from special collections. I have the books Ms. Laghari requested, but I can't find her. Is she with you? And why is this door locked?" It was Mr. Sanders.

I released my hug. "Answer it. We'll pick up our game if he leaves us alone."

She hesitated, unsure if she was allowed to say more than one word. Her hands let go of her blouse.

"Ms. Vorton?" Another knock followed.

"Yes!"

I returned to a chair in front of the librarian desk. That mollified her.

"Open this please, Janice. What are you doing in there?"

She unlocked the door and opened it. "I was helping this student with vocabulary. He is one of Ms. Laghari's seventh graders. I can drive the books to Ms. Laghari after closing."

I smiled at the man. He simply nodded. "You have more pressing duties, but if Ms. Laghari requested it, I suppose we can make an exception." The head librarian spoke my teacher's name as if speaking of a delicious meal just out of reach." I guessed he was sixty years old or more, but actually Mr. Sanders was in his mid-forties. "I'll allow half an hour, Ms. Vorton. Then you'll have to return to the racks."

"I'll set the books behind the counter, with a note for her." He nodded at me again and withdrew.

"Thank you, Mr. Sanders."

"Oh, and tuck your shirt in. That's not very professional."

"Please excuse me. I was, uh, leaning over to fiddle with the lower shelves earlier, to help Ms. Laghari. It must have slid out when I bent all the way down to her, um, the rug."

"I'm glad you could help her."

Ms. Vorton closed the door and relocked it. "Whew." She looked at me and blinked. "Is half an hour enough time for you?"

"I guess." I pointed at the desk. While she had been talking to her boss, I noticed something interesting standing on it. "Sit there, please, and take off your panties."

"Billy, I didn't think you wanted me to-"

"Shhh. We're playing again. Say one word or do one thing." I stood impatiently. I wasn't sure how much I could learn about the pretty librarian and nasty words in thirty minutes.

She bit her lip and sat on the desk's edge facing me.

"Your panties." I didn't have to remind her, but I liked telling her. My penis had weakened at the head librarian's interruption, but it filled out again anticipating this sexy woman to bare her puss for me.

Ms. Vorton reached up her skirt, and jostled her bottom allowing her to pull down her stockings. She pulled the dark nylons to her ankles and waited. One thing at a time.

"What an easy whore you are, Janice." I rewarded her.

Instead of feeling her reaction, I witnessed her body shudder. Her eyes rolled up and her mouth gaped. She sighed passionately. I took her sigh as one word.

"Now your panties." I felt a little dumb for not realizing her stockings had been in the way.

Watching her obey wasn't as intimate as hugging, but my dick throbbed at the sight and probably would have cum in my pants if I'd been embracing her hot body and soft breasts. I had never done anything like this before, and it really turned me on.

Papers under her bum rustled as she shifted to free her panties from her weight. Her eyes burned with need. "Billy!" She puffed. She anticipated more nasty as she peeled her underwear over her hips and out from under her butt. Quickly, they too hobbled her ankles.

"Good bitch." I studied her reaction, but my eyes kept getting drawn to her puss. It glistened with wetness. Its juices soaked the crotch panel of her panties.

She cooed, and reached her hand into her loins.

"You can't do that." I shook a finger at her.

"Need!"

"You have to let me decide how you'll cum, Ms. Vorton."

"Why?"

"Because a cunt like you has to earn it."

"OOOhhhhh!!!" Her hand pulled back shaking. She wanted to cum so bad! My dick twitched in sympathy.

"Open your knees, you dumb fucking slutbag!" I kept my voice low, but spoke harshly. I mimicked how Boone had scolded Wenda when they made babies.

Her reaction surprised me. "No." I had said something she didn't like.

"I thought you wanted to hear nasty things."

"Mean." She frowned.

It took me a minute to decipher what she meant. Doing that proved difficult. Somehow, some nasty words were mean in a bad way, at least for her. "I don't want to be mean, but I need to try things."

"Dangling." She wanted to cum, not be played with.

"Should we stop?" I remembered how Mrs. Lum wanted me to check in with her, when we made rape babies.

"Play!" She exclaimed.

"I'm trying to figure out what works and what doesn't."

"Expression."

I didn't understand. I shook my head.

"Ours."

"Huh?"

"Synchronize."

I guess we were cheating, letting her form a single thought with multiple words. Not that it mattered. I got the sense that it wasn't the words, but the expression of nastiness that she liked. She didn't like mean expressions. I found the two were hard to differentiate. I thought more about them as I walked up to and reached behind her. I grabbed the item on the desk that I'd spotted earlier. I kept it behind her, out of sight. My face was very close to hers. I had done my one thing.

"Try."

I think she meant it would be okay if I made mistakes. I choose cautiously. "Bitch Janice needs to get fucked."

"YESS!" She hissed. Her eyes glazed over briefly. Her knees opened like a flower, and she tilted her head back.

"Your wet cunt needs a hot cock stuffed in it, doesn't it?"

"YES!"

"My cock is too good for a lesbo slut like you."

"No!" She totally wanted my cock. She stared at the bulge in my pants and licked her lips.

I withdrew my hand from behind her and revealed the obsolete book stamp. Its black knob-end was as long as my hand and as fat as my rigid penis. The end with its metal stamping device could be adjusted to change the date a book would be due.

"What!" She cringed away from me.

I dialed the date to 00/00/00 and showed it to her.

"Billy!" She said with alarm.

I pressed the stamp end against the inside of her left thigh and thrust the handle. The device within its metal frame went SNICKER-SNACK! and left a faint imprint of "DUE 00/00/00." I guess the ink was old. It was just a librarian's desk ornament.

"YEE!" She blurted from surprise not pain.

"I've marked you, Bitch Janice, until the end of time. For me, zero, was the end of a long countdown. When you need nasty words, you'll come to me. Got it?"

"But!"

I'm going to learn how to be so nasty but not mean, you won't want anyone else to tell you all they ways that you are a cunt, slut, whore, and BITCH!"

"OOOHHH!!" Her body weaved in a circle from my verbal onslaught.

"You gotta learn though, you miserable piece of sex meat, that nasty words are for nasty fucking."

"Huh?" My proclamation startled her out of her swooning.

To demonstrate, I reversed the stamp in my hand and slotted its round black knob into her weeping vulva.

"SO NASTY!" She cried slapping her hand over her mouth.

I didn't care about her two words. I jiggled the stamp handle along her slick groove until it found the entrance to her vagina. Pussy juice dripped out from its movement. Then I pushed four inches of thick polished wood into her groin.

"AAAA!!!" She closed her eyes and exclaimed.

"I knew it, Bitch Janice. You're just a whore for nasty sex as well as nasty words."

"TRUE!"

Her hips ground against the intrusion in her weeping hole when I began to fuck the book stamp in and out of the librarian's pussy.

"More!" She wanted more words and more fucking.

I plumbed her hot depths with the short wooden phallus. I was careful not to hurt her with the metal base. She took care too by keeping her knees wide enough to let the handle dive deep without risking being cut by the stamp's frame. "Looks like your bitch cunt loves nasty things stuck into it and fucking it!"

"YES!"

Through the solid device, I felt her body's inner tremors shake more fiercely. "A horny slut deserves only what her nasty talker gives her. Right, you cunt of cunts?

"ONLY!" She agreed.

My dick was as close to spewing as she was. Fortunately it was easier to deny my sperm from erupting, using Ms. Laghari's method, when it wasn't rutting in and out of a hot juicy pussy like Ms. Vorton's. I sped up fucking her with the old tool of her trade. "Don't cum until I tell you, Cunt Bitch Whore."

"PLEASE!" She could have been railing against my decree or begging to let her cum. I didn't care. I wondered how long she could hold out as I fucked the stamp handle in and out of her dripping snatch.

"You've got a strong cunt, Bitch Janice. I'm going to keep fucking it and telling you how nasty you are, but you can't cum."

"CAN'T!" Her tone made it clear that she wouldn't be able to hold out much longer.

"If you don't obey, I'll have to make you do something else, and if you don't do that, I'll never talk nasty to a lame cunt whore like you again or fuck nasty things up your Bitch holes."

"CAN'T!"

I grinned and kissed her cheek while my hand thrust the repurposed tool between her sopping hairy lips.

"Caaan't" She whined. Her body bucked hard against the wood plunging in and out of her. She was very close.

"Try your best, you nasty twat. I don't care either way. I own this cunt."

"NOOO!!!!" She wailed into her hand. Her body bucked! Her thighs clamped together as she rocked on the edge of the desk. She came so hard, I couldn't move my hand. The driving wooden handle halted, it's full length buried inside her spasming snatch. The metal stamp must have hurt the inside of her thighs, but she was too submerged in orgasmic bliss to notice. "AAAHHHHH!!! MNNNGGGHHHH!!!" Her full body lurched and she fell against me, crashing us to the ground. Fortunately, her clamped legs prevented the stamp from hitting the floor directly, but it still hurt her. "OWW!" She shivered against me. "Billy - that was - intense!" She hugged me to her well breasted chest.

I kissed her lips. "That was fun." I was glad to rest my hand.

She couldn't respond right away. Joyful tremors continued to wrack her frame. "Uh - uh - uhhh..."

"Are you okay?" She looked at my sprouting but clothed dick.

"I'm sorry the stamp hurt you. I didn't mean to make you fall."

"Oh, Billy, you made me do a lot of terrible things but falling isn't one of them. I'll be okay." She looked between her legs. "It didn't cut me. I can handle a couple bruises during sex. I hardly felt it, until I fell." She emphasized "I."

Her emphasis put a grin of victory on my face. "Okay, but you did cum before I said you could."

"There was no way not to." She gulped, "And maybe I wanted you to own my cunt." She hastened to add, "Just for nasty talk though. I have a primary partner whom I really love, and two others. Shoona is one of them."

"But she doesn't like to say nasty words."

"She would, but I won't let her because that would ruin her fun."

"I, uh, thought you were mad at each other about it."

Ms. Vorton giggled. "Yes, but we both know it's silly. Now that I have you, I won't bother her about it again."

I smirked. "You don't have me, Bitch Janice. I have you." I pointed at the faint letters and digits stamped on her thigh.

"Unngghh!" She shuddered from lingering orgasm. "You'll come back?" She asked.

"Maybe." I was getting involved with a lot of women lately. This was the first time, I wondered if there were too many. "But you have to earn it."

"What do you want?" She winked at me. Her other eye strayed once more to the tent in my shorts. "We still have ten minutes."

"You have to promise that you won't masturbate, until you see me again."

"What?" My request was harsher than she expected.

"I don't care what you do with your lovers, but when you're alone, you can't masturbate. Promise to obey, and I'll play our game again."

She looked at me as if she masturbated as often as she had sex with her lovers. "You little scamp!" Her mouth hung open.

I delighted in her dilemma. If she disagreed, I wouldn't have to bother with her again. Although it had been really fun to tease her with nasty talk. However if she needed that talk because she couldn't get it from her other lovers, then she would pester them for more sex instead of masturbating. At least that's how I figured it.

"How long do I have to abstain until you'll play with me again?"

"A week?" I hadn't masturbated in months. A week didn't sound like a very long time.

"Oh." She grimaced. "What if I let you know when I've abstained for a week. Would you play then?"

That sounded reasonable. At that time, I wasn't very reasonable. "Okay, but you have to do something else too."

"What?"

"You have to use this stamp to mark yourself down there each time you masturbate. That way I'll know if you lasted a week." I pulled it out of her sopping gash by the metal end and held it out to her. "It needs better ink too."

"Unghh!!" Her body jerked, but she smiled. "You're no scamp. You're a regular scalawag."

I didn't care how her lovers reacted to the marks she would have to apply near her puss. I figured the ink stains would wear off quickly enough. "If I find out that you cheated, well, I don't play games with cheaters."

"I won't cheat." She sounded like she enjoyed such a daring thing to do when she had other partners.

I leaped to hug her. "Thank you, Ms Vorton. That was a lot of fun, and I think I learned something too." I hoped I had.

She gulped. "I-I'm glad." She spoke slowly. I don't think she relished the idea of stamping herself every time she masturbated. It sounded like she enjoyed my trash talk enough to commit as least to the idea of earning another game with me.

After she wiped her dripping crotch with tissues, she unlocked the door and let me out. I had to walk past Mr. Sanders.

"Did you learn many new words young fellow?" He grinned condescendingly.

"No." I glared. "But I know how to use them better." I left him and exited the library.

The walk to the house that my parents and the Colkicks officially owned today, was just long enough to consider what I had learned. The big takeaway was, nasty doesn't have to be the same as mean. I looked forward to telling Ms. Laghari how I had treated her part time lover.

As I approached the house I saw Tanya's cab parked outside, empty. Meeting her at the party made me happier than fucking Ms. Vorton with a library stamp, but I knew Tanya was there to take Mom and I to tonight's clients. I hoped Dad would arrive before then. I rang the house's doorbell for the last time.

Shannon opened the door and upon recognizing me flung herself arms wide! If she hadn't been small for a sixteen year old, she would have bowled me over. "Billy!" She kissed my cheek. "I love you, love you, love you!" Her grip around my chest was as strong as she was.

Behind her a voice cried in the distance. "Billy?" It was Ms. Colkick. She raced out of a room and into the entry hall. "We have to talk."

Shannon released me and sang, "You're i-in trouble." Smiling, she added, "Talk with me afterwards." She slipped a key into my hand and retreated inside, leaving me alone with one of Mom's bosses.

Ms. Colkick looked up and down the street before pulling me inside by the elbow. She actually opened the front closet and shut me in with her. "I'm so sorry you didn't finish inside me last night, but I am glad too. I'm pretty fertile right now. Thank you for pulling out. I want to make it up to you, when you can fully enjoy yourself!"

She confused me. The was no reason to blame her. I had been too juiced up on tea to finish. Why was she blaming herself? "It's okay, Ms. Colkick." I tried to reassure.

"When you took me, in front of my slave, I had never felt so needed. I-I've wanted you ever since you asked for a picture of me naked."

I hadn't asked her for a naked photo. I had only wanted a full picture of her. She seemed to often misunderstand things about me. "I wasn't feeling very good, Ms. Colkick. Their tea was bad or something. It's not your fault."

In the dim light, Ms. Colkick looked surprised. "Oh my poor dear. You thought that was iced tea?"

"The menu said it was."

"Now I'm more embarrassed. What was Tanya thinking, letting you drink there?" She sounded angry.

"Don't be mad at her. She should be mad at you, for what you made her do!" My anger rose.

"There's a lot you don't know about Tanya, Billy. She's-"

"I don't care!" I almost shouted. "I want to see her, not you." I opened the closet door and strode out.

"Billy!" She pleaded softly. "Let me explain."

I ignored her. I knew I shouldn't, because she was one of Mom's bosses, probably the more important one. I hadn't lied, though. I wanted to see Tanya.

I found her and everyone else in the dining room. Mom in her blue costume outshined the others. On the table were sliced meats and cheeses and veggies snacks and dipping sauce. Half empty bottles of wine stood next to nearly full juice and milk contaners. I ignored them and went to Tanya. Mom watched me hug the cabbie, with curious eyes.

"Please don't let anyone be mean to you again." I sniffed.

"Billy." She patted my back and shrugged at Mom.

"Have some pie, Billy." Mom broke the mood. "Ms. Louis made it special for us."

"Huh?"

Apparently, because Ms. Louis could barely afford to hire Mom and I, she had baked a mincemeat pie and had Tanya deliver it, for our tip. That had been the mysterious package in the front passenger seat.

"Welcome, Billy!" Mr. Colkick offered his hand. His other hand held a plate with a half-eaten wedge of pie. "Congratulations on finding this wonderful house!"

I had to let go of Tanya to shake his hand. She smiled as if I had made her day. Suddenly two large breasts wrapped around my head. Mrs. Abbey held my face to her chest, long enough to make me gasp for air. "My wonderful friend! I've missed you."

"Don't let praise go to your head." Mom cautioned me. "They don't know you like I know you."

"Don't be a spoilsport, Faun." Ms. Colkick entered. Only Shannon and Dad were missing.

"I've a mind to charge more, Faun, if you're going to be like that." Mrs. Abbey adjusted her breasts to allow more air to reach my nose. She was kidding about charging more the house. This party was to celebrate the completed paperwork. My parents, the Colkicks, and the bank officially owned this big house as of today.

Before letting go of me, Mrs. Abby whispered into my ear. "I think Shannon wants to thank you for something, upstairs."

The key! I knew what it was for. However, upon release from the real-state agent's arms and breasts, I went to Mom and hugged her. "I'm sorry I'm late."

"We've been having a lovely time. I think your father will arrive soon. We can leave for work after enjoying his company for a little bit."

"Yes, Mom." I cut a wedge of pie and put it on a plate. I poured a glass of milk and walked upstairs with my 'dinner.' As I ascended, Mr. Colkick smacked his lips. "Mistr-, um Angela, you have to try this pie!"

I reached the 'play room' door but my hands were full, I couldn't get my key. "Hey, Shannon, unlock the door please." It was then I realized, the key Shannon had given at the front door was just a normal key. The lock was changed. It's original key had looked like a movie prop.

She opened it a crack and looked out with one eye. "Are those for me?"

"Get your own." I pouted.

"Actually, I'm on a diet." She opened the door. I entered and sat on the bed. It was the only place for my plate. I set the glass of milk on the wooden floor.

"You're so small, Shannon!" I forked a mouthful of mincemeat pie. It tasted like nothing I'd ever had before, sweet, nutty, even a little smokey! Ms. Louis was a really good cook!

"Not as much." She frowned while I ate. "I gained a ton over the last two weeks. Mom says it's just me growing, but I'm not growing up, just out."

"Don't you want bigger breasts?" I almost said, "Titties." Maybe I had played too much of that game with the librarian.

"A friend at my high school has really big ones. The boys are always pointing and giggling, and the girls get all snooty about her chest and slut shame her. No thank you! I like my titties the way they are, but yeah, I wish I was taller. It's fun to play being a little girl with the right people, but even when I dress and act maturely, I don't get a lot of respect.

"Anyway, I want to thank you, Billy."

"What for?"

"You saved me from that brat, Arturio. I don't know how you did it, but his mom called me and said she was sorry for his selfishness." Shannon glared at the rope on the bed. "She didn't make HIM call and apologize, though." She swung her glare to my plate of pie. "Every time he made me suck him, he forced me to eat a bunch of old donuts or similar sweets that were too old to sell in the store. He said a girlfriend has to suck down as much as she can from her boyfriend." She growled. "That's how I got fat!"

I didn't think she looked fat, but maybe she'd gained a pound or two. Still I felt sorry for her. Mrs. Shahidi's son had wild notions about sex, specifically about cum it seemed. He substituted sweets for her mouth and toothpaste for her puss because he was too young to cum. I needed to have a talk with his mom, to make sure Kelly wasn't dragged into his idiocy. "I'm sorry too."

"Thanks." Her glare and grimace cleared from her face. "I wish I had a boyfriend like you."

I'm pretty sure she was hinting. I pretended to choke on a bite of pie. I drank half of my milk to cover for not responding to her wish. I'd stopped thinking she was a dumb girl a while ago, but she had tried to shoplift. However sexy she looked and acted, I didn't really connect with her. I felt dumb then. Every boy in my school and hers would probably give anything to be her boyfriend. I was certainly grateful to be just her friend - with the occasional benefit of tying her naked squirming hot body.

A knock at the door saved me from having to speak to Shannon's hint. "Are you two decent?" Mrs. Abbey asked softly.

"Mom! I just about to cum! Ohhh!!" Shannon pretended. "Billy's going to fill my cunt with sperm, unprotected, and I don't care what you think!"

"Oh, good." Her mother replied. She opened door and slipped inside. "Daughter, you have another ten years before you'll fool me with a fake orgasm." She surveyed our situation in the play room. "Even when you're not fooling around, kids, you need to lock that door."

"Yes, Mom."

"Your mother and Mr. Colkick raved about that pie." She addressed me.

"It's great!" I answered mid-chew. "Didn't you get some?"

"Actually, I'm on a diet."

I chose not pursue that subject again.

"How are you feeling after last night, Billy?" Mrs. Abbey inquired. What did she know about my night? My reaction must have clued her as to my cluelessness. She asked more fervently, "Didn't Tanya tell you?"

"About what?"

Shannon butted in. "We saw you passed out in the club."

"HUH!!"

"Shhh, foolish Daughter." Her mother hissed. "You'll give him a heart attack." She turned to me. "Shannon and I went there to celebrate with Angela and her slave."

"Mr. and Ms. Colkick?"

Mrs. Abbey explained, "We've known them, anonymously, for about a year, at the club. I nearly had a heart attack when they showed up as partial investors in buying the house."

"Shortest heart attack ever." Shannon snickered. "The next day, Mom invited them here to use the playroom. Mistress Angela made us cum so many times I thought I would have a heart attack."

Wow! I immediately guessed why the Colkicks were so eager to help us buy this house. They wanted to use the play room and the rest of the house for their parties. At least until Mom and Dad finished our one year lease at The Lady of the Lake apartments. Abruptly I thought about Mrs. Guthrie. My plan to help her find a place to live was in jeopardy.

I set down my plate, fighting my desire to finish Ms. Louis's wonderful pie. Mrs. Guthrie was more important. "I need to talk with Ms. Colkick."

"She'll be here any minute." Mrs. Abbey surprised me.

"Oh goody!" Shannon did her trick with her dress. In a flash, her clothes hit the floor, and her sexy body hit my eyes. She knelt on her divested dress and smiled up at her mom and I. "I want to be ready for her!"

"I'm not sure we'll have that kind of time, while the Androni's are here." Her mom cautioned.

"I want to play with Billy and Mistress Angela." Shannon pouted like a much younger girl. "I need it, Mom!" She said with fierce sincerity. "Arturio's shit fucked me up."

"Who?" Mrs. Abbey worried.

"Crap!" Shannon gulped. She hadn't told her mother about the boy who had abused her.

"What are you talking about, Shannon?"

"It's nothing, Mom. I'm over it."

Mrs. Abbey confronted her daughter. "That's the exact opposite of what you just said." She asked me, "What do you know about this?"

I stuffed the rest of the pie into my face. It suddenly lost it's flavor, but I didn't care. When I reached for my milk, she intercepted it, actually taking it out of my hand.

"Explain." She glared at each of us.

The door opened, "That's my line." Ms. Colkick entered the room, clearly taking charge. "Charlotte, get my toys. I smell mischief here on an unprecedented level." She shut the door behind her. Shannon bowed to her, hands and forehead to the floor.

Mrs. Abbey tried to resist. "Please, Mistress, this is a family matter."

"Don't earn more pain than you have already, Slut. Remember, I know your limits. If whatever bullshit you were talking about, was family, then why were you involving Master Billy?"

"Uh- Um." Mrs. Abbey sputtered.

"That's forty swats for not getting my toys." Ms. Colkick announced.

Mrs. Abbey scrambled over to the false baseboard. She set down my glass of milk and pulled away the panel. She fetched out a black riding crop and a plastic bag full of odd bits of metal. "Here, Mistress." She bowed as she returned with Ms. Colkick's 'toys.'

"Ms. Colkick?" I squeaked.

The powerful woman abruptly ignored Mrs. Abbey, to answer me. "Yes, Master?"

"I know how you can repay me." I started.

"M-m-mistress!" Mrs. Abbey dared to interrupt. I could only imagine a million swats as punishment from her mistress. However, Ms. Colkick must have heard the seriousness in that sputtered one word.

"Three words slut." She allowed the other woman.

Mrs. Abbey gulped. "Faun followed you."

I turned and nearly peed in my pants. Mom's head peered into the room. She asked unabashedly, "How many of you are already pregnant?"

"Faun?" Ms. Colkick turned to her. Pretense and power drained away from her. "Oh my." It was her turn to gulp.

Without another word, Mom entered and shut the door behind her. Oh why hadn't anyone locked it!

Silence the only answer to her question, Mom studied each of us. She shook her head disappointedly at me alone. "When women begin disappearing from a room, I know my son will be the source of trouble." Her eyes shot nonjudgemental glances at the naked sixteen year old still bowing on the floor.

"Mom!" I tried to distract her. I had become so accustomed to naked women and power games, I hardly felt more embarrassed than if Mom had found me masturbating. "I know how to help Mrs. Guthrie!"

I must have rolled a 20. Mom blinked and regarded me with surprise.

"Shannon, put your clothes back on." Mrs. Abbey whispered. It sounded like a roar in the silent room.

"Billy, this is not the time." Mom began. "Your father just got off the bus. He'll be here any minute."

"Who's Mrs. Guthrie?" Ms. Colkick was curious.

Mom couldn't ignore her boss's question. Perhaps that had been Ms. Colkick's intention.

"Fine." Mom sighed. "Explain what you mean, Billy."

"Mrs. Guthrie can't afford to live in the city anymore. We could rent one of these rooms to her. Even when we move in, a year from now, we won't need all the rooms, and her rent can help to pay the more-gauge!" I said with excitement.

"That's a clever idea, Billy." Mom's disappointment faded. "But we would need Angela's and Harold's approval. I'm not sure they would want an expecting woman to live here while they use the place for business."

"We absolutely would approve, Faun." Ms. Colkick didn't hesitate ... until after jumping in. "Er, did you say, 'expecting?'" She looked at me. Mom's original question fueled her imagination.

"I don't know the details, but she's an older woman, retired, and very happy to be a mother again." Mom hadn't wanted to know the details. That saved me from her boss's suspicions.

Ms. Colkick pulled her eyes away from me. "I trust you, Faun. If you're okay with renting one of the rooms, Mrs. Guthrie has my respect, whatever her situation."

"What about Mr. Colkick?" I asked.

Shannon and her mother burst out laughing.

"He won't be a problem." Ms. Colkick said. "You're right about renting out some rooms. That would help pay the mortgage. I hadn't considered it because we're co-owners."

Mom's surprise faded. "I guess, then, we'll make the offer to Ellen." Mom smiled suddenly. "I suppose this room is not the one to offer?" She glanced at the opened baseboard hiding nook.

"Please, Charlotte, be kind enough to put my things back for me." Ms. Colkick asked mildly.

Shannon's mom returned the 'toys' back to the nook and closed the secret panel. Shannon stood fully dressed as if she'd snapped her fingers.

Mom took a breath. "Charlotte, I'd appreciated your advice about the local rents. I want to be fair to the Colkicks."

"Of course, Faun."

"I'll accept whatever you think is fair for the displaced retiree." Ms. Colkick asserted. "Now let us greet your husband."

I noticed that she waited for the others to return downstairs. I hung back as well. I whispered to her, "Thank you."

"Whatever my master desires." She said more loudly, but the others had already left the room.

Dad arrived shortly thereafter. "Hey, Sport!" He hugged me and then Mom. He shook the Colkick's hand, Mrs. Abbey's, and then Tanya's. "I'm glad your too old to be interested in my son, Shannon. He'll cause nothing but grief."

"Dad!"

He ignored me, his eyes smiling at Shannon. "If I weren't so in love with Faun, I'd be willing to break laws to date you."

"I'm not stopping you, Dear." Mom declared.

"Mom!"

"I'd probably cause you more grief than Billy, Mr. Wimbley." Shannon flirted.

"If so, you might find me reveling in that grief."

"Puh-lease!" I groaned.

"Mom, can I date him?"

"No." Mrs. Abbey grunted half a laugh. To my dad, she shook her head. "It's not that I disapprove, Glen. I'm protecting you." She wasn't finished. She fished out a ring of keys from her business suit. "And now, da-da-dum, the moment we've been waiting for!" She held the ring up briefly.

The adults cheered, "Hurrah!"

I went to Tanya and reached an arm around her back. She smiled down at me.

Mrs. Abbey checked each key. She isolated one and slipped it off of the ring. She gave that one to Dad. She handed the rest of the keys to Mom. "These fit all the locks in the house." Mom immediately took two keys from the ring and presented them to the Colkicks. She slipped off another from the remaining two and gave it to me. She pocketed the last and its ring. Now I had two keys to the house, or was the one Shannon gave earlier just for the play room? They looked identical. I slipped the new key into Tanya's back pocket.

"I hope you enjoy your new home for all of your years." Mrs. Abbey sniffed. Shannon hugged her.

"Visit whenever you like." Mom smiled sympathetically. "You're almost family." She patted her pocket with the new house key. "You're welcome to use the house as if you were."

"Just let me know what you need, and I'll make sure you get it." Ms. Colkick added.

Suddenly all the women were hugging each other. I looked at Dad. He looked at Mr. Colkick. Mr. Colkick looked at me. We shrugged.

From there, we kept to our genders. The women talked among themselves about their jobs and the house.

Mr. Colkick asked Dad, "Have you tried the pie?"

"It's really good!" I confirmed and ran to fetch Dad a slice. I wanted them to be happy when I sprung my news.

"This is delicious!" Dad said while chewing his first bite.

"Angela suggested that we contact Ms. Louis. Meal on Heels started getting enough jobs for Faun. We should prepare to expand if demand increases."

"That's great news!" Dad exclaimed.

"How's business going for you?"

"Actually, I was a little worried, but I just landed a new account. I may be in line for a promotion."

"What sort of accounts do you handle?"

"Whatever my boss tells me to handle." Dad laughed awkwardly.

"So Angela is also your boss!" Mr. Colkick's laugh was similarly forced.

"Husband?" His wife's voice cut through all chatter. "Do you need me?" If I hadn't known better it sounded a little bit like a threat.

"Always, Dear." He gulped.

Ms. Colkick told him, "That's very sweet." She returned to her group's conversation.

Dad tried to fill the gap she'd cut into our conversation. He spoke quietly. "Actually, the new client is Tanya's cab company. A fellow named Gorgev turned me on to the deal. I have Meals on Heels to thank in part. He really enjoyed Faun's cooking!"

"That's true enough." Mr. Colkick confirmed. "He was the first client to hire her twice!"

GORGEV! I couldn't speak. I wanted to cry, "NOO!," but the only alarm that sounded was from Mom's cell phone.

"Billy, it's time to do our jobs."

"But Mom!"

"We've dallied enough, and it's my fault. I cleared all but the last minute alarm when your father arrived."

"But HE-"

"Billy! We don't have time." Mom nodded at Tanya and they marched out, saying their thanks and well wishes and goodbyes as they entered the front hall. I could only fall in line and march with them to Tanya's cab. Fortunately, all the ingredients were packed in ice. The Tiddens had ordered rib-roast, baked potatoes, peas, and apple pie for dessert. We climbed in and rode away from our new house.

"Mom!"

"What Billy!"

"Dad signed Tanya's cab company for his work."

"What's wrong with that?"

Tanya called back to us. "Borysko Gorgev set up your father's deal. Is that right, Billy?"

"Oh my." Mom immediately realized the potential for trouble.

"Did you hear my Dad?" I asked Tanya.

"No, but Borysko visited my boss, last week. He is not good man, but has made good deals for my boss in past. I think at expense of other Borysko's deals."

"We have to stop him!"

"Billy." Mom's voice was ice cold. "Stop acting like a child."

"But Mom-"

"Hush! I'll find out what I can from your father tonight, after our job. Don't you dare do anything about the matter."

"Mom?" She had never spoken to me like this.

"Trust your mother, Young Master." Tanya said gently.

How could I do that? Mr. Gorgev was certain to try and wrap Mom around his finger again! I fretted the rest of the journey. When I finally I paid attention to outside the cab, we'd arrived in Forest district, or as Tanya called it, Footrest. She drove up to an apartment complex that had seen better days. It's narrow yard sported as many weeds as random junk. Untrimmed shrubs and grass gone wile hid most of it.

Mom sighed at the sight. "We are not going judge them, Billy."

"I will be judge, Ms. Androni. Tanya will stay - even keep meter off. Send Billy to amuse me, if he has time."

It was the worst thing she could say. I longed to play with Tanya. I didn't know what I would do if Mrs. Tidden wanted me to make babies with her.

We exited the cab and unloaded the trunk. Tanya helped to carry gear and food. The main entrance's security measures were broken. Anyone could get inside to the apartments.

The Tidden's met us at the door. "Hi! I'm Randall, and this is my noisy wife, Ursula." He was taller than Dad but not as tall as Jude's father, Mr. Allister who lived in the floor above us. What looked like a big pumpkin had filled his belly. He wore a faded t-shirt with the word DEMON-CRATS being split by a bloody knife. His jeans were more faded. Around my old home town, I knew several families as poor as them. I felt lucky that Dad provided as well as he did.

"Pay Randumb no mind." Ursula gave a nervous smile. She was not a beautiful woman but she was dolled up with permed hair, flashy nails, thick make up on her face and around her eyes. "Come in and set up your stuff." Their house was filled with boxes and clothes laying on top of them. Odds and ends cluttering every room. The dining table was covered with paper stacks and knick-knacks. Most of the chairs supported more papers or boxes. The two empty chairs shared a tiny, bare corner of the table.

It took fifteen minutes to make room in the kitchen for our things. Mr. Tidden sat on a broken easy chair and watched TV. Mrs. Tidden swept away whole stacks from the prep counter and then kicked them across the floor until they bunched against the wall's junk barrier. "I know it's a mess. Randall is sick, and I have to work."

"I'm sorry to hear that about your husband. What sort of work do you do?" Mom asked politely.

"I manage a beauty salon."

"That sounds very daunting." Mom checked each item as our tools and ingredients took up the available space.

"Not as daunting as tonight." She looked at me with consternation.

"Uh, is Mr. Tidden contagious?" I worried aloud.

"Ha! No, Boy. He got a bad back working at Azonam who sent their lawyers to prevent him from getting what they paid into his disability and unemployment insurances. They convinced a damn judge that he was faking it!"

"That's terrible!" Mom declared.

"Yeah." I supported Mom although I didn't know what those things were. A mention of lawyers was bad enough.

"What's a person to do?" Mrs. Tidden shrugged.

Mom took a deep breath. "What about tonight is daunting for you, Mrs. Tidden?" Her lips tightened as if she knew what the client's answer would be.

Mrs. Tidden's nervousness ratcheted up. "You know." She let the words float around the kitchen, until it was clear that Mom wanted her to say it. "Uh, what we really paid for ... that service ... with your boy."

"I don't know anything about that. I'm here to provide a dining experience that's worth more than what it costs." Mom swallowed. "What my son does, when he's not helping me, is his business. I don't involve myself in it."

"I knew it!" Mr. Tidden jumped up from his easy chair, as if his back was fine. "I told you, Bear, it was fraud!" He stormed into the kitchen! These web rich folk love taking advantage of people who want children!"

"What you do mean, 'told me.' You begged me!" Mrs. Tidden got in is way, between Mom and I. "You said it was cheap compared to adoption or that vitro science bullshit!"

Her husband roared! "Don't talk to me like that, Bitch! You just wanted to get laid by a little boy!" He grabbed his wife's throat and shook her.

"We're leaving, Billy." Mom grabbed my shoulder to run out with me, but there was only one door, and we were on the second floor. All the junk in the house blocked us into the kitchen.

I tapped madly on my watch. "hekp"

"What are you looking at, you fancy dressed whore?" He pushed his wife aside. "I'm going get something worth what I paid for." Mrs. Tidden fell down and bawled. "No, Randall!" He advanced toward us.

I tried to jump in front of him, but Mom's grip on my shoulder not only prevented me from protecting her, it hurt!

"Don't touch me!" Mom shouted at him.

"I'll do more than touch you." He threatened. His hands thrust out and pulled at her collar. He ripped the front of her dress, baring her bra!

Mom swiveled her hips and shouted again. "FUCK YOU!" She twisted back and shot her knee into her attacker's groin! I heard something crunch.

"AAAAAA!!!" He screamed, stumbled back, and doubled up, but he didn't fall."

Mom dragged me around him, trying to get past. He groaned loudly, but his hand grabbed Mom's skirt. He tugged, stopping her.

Mom let go of me and yelled, "Run, Billy!" She punched Mr. Tidden's ear!

"YAAWWW!!" Still bent over, he clapped his free hand to his ear. But he was strong, and his paw on Mom's skirt pulled her back. Groaning again, he lurched up and slammed his shoulder into her stomach. Mom staggered from the blow as his arm swung her around and tipped her over! Mom fell on her butt and shouted with half a breath. "OWW!"

Mr. Tidden leaped on her and tore her dress farther apart. He ripped the skirt and yelled, "No, I'm gonna fuck YOU!"

"MOM!" I cried! I had to do something. I reached for the large rib roast, but Mrs. Tidden intercepted it. She lifted the mound of meat with both hands and ran up behind her husband. With a wild swing, she bashed the back of his head. "Stop this, Asshole!"

Something behind me crunched louder than Mr. Tiddan's balls. The apartment's door flew to one side just as the rib roast knocked the horrible man over.

"Fucking bitch!" He cried, as he curled up from pain, he reached back to where he'd been struck, and Tanya raced in brandishing a tire iron.

Mom struggled to her feet. The tatters of her dress couldn't hide her underwear.

"Come!" Tanya held out her empty hand to Mom. Mom nodded and staggered over to us.

I wanted to hug her, but we had to flee. I helped Mom to retreat outside.

Some idiot whistled and cat-called from a window as we hurried to the complex's exit. I was crying. I don't remember much else about our flight, until we were back in the cab. Sirens grew louder from several directions.

"I drive you to hospital."

"Don't!" Mom forbid. "I'm not injured."

"You need help."

"Probably. But I'll deal with that later. We have to let the police do their job."

"I will get blanket to cover you." Tanya fetched one from the trunk.

At first, Mr. Tidden claimed that Tanya had broken into their home and attacked him and his wife, but his lie broke apart under questioning after I told the officers he had strangled Mrs. Tidden and attacked Mom. They hauled him quickly away. Mrs. Tidden refused to answer anything, even about why Mom and I were there. Mom told them that part, and she claimed that Mrs. Tidden had helped to rescue her.

The beauty salon manager glared at me, not saying a word.

Another cab rolled up to the complex. Onlookers crowded the street. Dad and the Colkicks pushed their way through them. The police let Dad in. He and Mom ran into a teary hug. I joined them with my whimpers.

Late into the night, the drama faded. The Colkicks told Mom not to worry about anything! "Don't even call us, until you're ready. We'll handle everything." Ms. Colkick transformed into Mistress Angela briefly, commanding Mom into submission. Tanya drove my family home.

As we entered Lady of the Lakes, Mom took the lead and brought us to the Cherkle's door. She knocked. Almost a minute passed before Mr. Cherkle opened it, wearing a white t-shirt and gray boxers. "This had better be an emergency." He warned before noticing Mom covering herself with a blanket. "I'm sorry, Faun. How can I help?"

"I need y-you take in Billy, for the night." Mom was clearly rattled. "I-I'll pay."

"Honey?" Dad put his hand on her shoulder.

"I'll explain later, Glen."

"We'll take him, and I'll ignore your insult about paying us." Mrs. Cherkle appeared behind her husband. She had on her cute pajamas. "Billy is always welcome." Her husband retreated into the front room, unable to defy his wife's will.

"Mom!" I whined. "You need me!"

"Yes, I do." She sniffed away a tear. "But your job tonight is to let your father and I figure out the ways you can help."

"I love you!"

"You're breaking my heart." Mom gave a sob.

"I'll fetch you when I go to work in the morning." Dad promised. "You have the harder job, tonight. You have to let go, and be good to yourself. You don't want to disappoint your mother."

"No." I pouted. It was midnight. Dad had to catch a six o'clock bus, to be on time at work. Six hours felt like a lifetime stretching out and preventing me from taking care of Mom.

It was Mrs. Cherkle who took charge then. "Everyone loves your mother. We have to work together to help her. Come inside, and I'll work with you until your father returns in the morning." She had no idea what had happened, but I knew she would do her best to help at least me. I was a wreck.

"Thanks." Mom kissed the top of my head and gave me a parting hug. Dad hugged me too. They stepped slowly up the first half of the stairwell, around the mid-way landing where Mrs. McDougal sometimes squatted, and then up again to our home.

Chasing after them was what a baby would do. I longed to be a baby. I ran into Mrs. Cherkle's arms and cried and cried.

"Do what you need to, Colleen." Mr. Cherkle was sitting in his lounge chair. I could hear him trying not to scowl. "I'll sleep here." He leaned back and the chair became almost bed.

This woman who was giving life one of my offspring actually picked me up in our hug. "Oof!" She gasp and carried me to their bedroom. She collapsed onto the bed still hugging me. "Can you tell me what happened?"

I wasn't sure if I should, but huddling close to her felt really good. A minor thing, compared to the night's events, pinged my awareness. For the first time, lying against Mrs. Cherkle's warm and svelte body, my pee pee remained soft. My mind moved to more important thoughts. Why had Mom and Dad left me here? What would happen regarding Meals on Heels! I needed to know.

I wasn't thinking clearly, but a veiled memory nagged me. There was a way to learn some of what was going on between my parents behind our apartment door. Maybe it was nothing, and I should concentrate on what Mrs. Cherkle and I should do. Looking at the chest of her pajamas, I imagined the sweet breasts I knew waited within.
 
"Something awful happened, didn't it?" Mrs. Cherkle spoke softly.

Why nod when my misery filled the bedroom.

"It involved your mother." She perceived. "I know she is very special to you, more than most moms are to their children. I admit my jealousy, but if our child should be a boy I may have less reason to be-"

I threw my arms around her soft flannel PJs and tried not to weep. Touching Mrs. Cherkle made me feel like Mother hadn't abandoned me. Mom needed a similar thing from Dad. I hugged Mrs. Cherkle tight, hoping Mom and I somehow shared being comforted.

"I'm going to break a promise, Billy." She held my head to her slight bosom. "I told Godwin I would only be intimate with him, but he knows that Little Colleen still needs her Daddy's loving." She kissed my forehead. "Little Collen wouldn't be of help right now." One of her hands released my back and slipped it between us. She unbuttoned the top three buttons of her PJs and pulled the flaps away from her breasts.

I wept then, grateful that this woman who carried my baby could give even more of herself to me. I took the breast closest to my mouth and began to suckle. My tears dripped down her sweet mound.

"Billy I-I've wanted to know what this felt like." She cooed. "When Daddy sucked on my little girl titties it was to arouse us, to enjoy making babies as much as possible. Now I carry your child, and would have had to wait before feeling a baby at my milk pores." She looked down at me and smiled. "You don't like to be called a baby. I know."

I knew she knew and anxiously drew in the love she gave from her words and her breast. I suckled her gently, but my mind roiled, worrying about a million horrible things.

She gathered that I needed to process the nightmare forced upon Mom and I. "You feel wonderful." She moaned. "Why don't more people talk about a mother's joy from a baby at her breast?" Her voice dissolved into rhythmic hums.

I stopped for a second to kiss her nipple, to thank her for this gift. I took the other into my mouth and let my slow tears moisten it. She yipped when I bit the fresh firm nub of her breast.

"Don't worry, Billy. I can tell you're very troubled. Do what you need to calm yourself. I'm here for you."

I wanted to apologize for letting my emotions get away. I was on a knife's edge. Hate, anger, and frustration burned inside me. My concern for Mom kept me from falling over the edge and cutting myself. I didn't want to admit it, but she needed to be alone with Dad. Mom could draw strength from him. If I were with her, she would spend her strength on me. I desired that strength more than anything, but I needed to stay away from them, tonight. Unconscious bites to Mrs. Cherkle's small tit buds expressed my anguish.

"Aaa!" She yipped again but quickly reassured. "It's okay." She pulled my head more firmly to her soft breast. "Nurse me however you must, Sweetheart."

Her voice faded as I accepted her reassurance. My frustrated bites eased into little nibbles. I faced my troubles with more confidence. I wanted to blame Ms. Tidden, but she had helped to rescue Mom.

She'd hit her husband with that rib roast much harder than I could have. The attack was entirely his fault, and I hoped he would rot in prison for ever and ever. Still, I despised Ms. Tidden and that BookFacing group. I liked making babies with women. Doing it with Ms. Louis had been fun, and she was a really nice lady. But the group as a whole disrespected Mom by ignoring her skilled efforts and hoping I would impregnate them.

I had to stop them.

I didn't know how. It was late, and I had never felt so tired. Mrs. Cherkle's warm breasts and firm hands nurtured me until sleep's bosom took over.

I awoke in my home, on my couch bed. Dad was shouting and whispering at the same time. His voice seeped through the bedroom door. "Darling dearest, you would have turned green at the sight. They were together, her nightshirt unbuttoned and he was curled in her arms. Godwin acted as if he couldn't see them. Colleen ignored him, turned her head, and shushed me. Her pajamas opened to show more of her svelt chest and Billy's drool on, uh, them." Dad groaned then, still trying to dampen passion's voice. I assumed he was talking to Mom, but she didn't say anything. Suddenly Dad cried out loudly. "AAhh!!! OHH! Oh, Faun! I don't care if I'm late! Uuunnnhh! I-I don't care if I drown you. Oooo, yes."

Mom's soft voice broke the silence that followed. She must have been next to the door. I barely heard her. "You needed that, Glen, but its nothing compared to how you consoled me until dawn."

"I shouldn't be going to work."

"You're right. You haven't slept, but I have to help Billy. I feel terrible for leaving him with Colleen. If you took the day off, I'd make you sleep all day, but by the stars I'll be damned if I let that piece of shit change our lives overnight."

"I'll take a cab. I'll take another back home at a moment's notice."

"Go. Try not think about what you saw - not until I get you in the bedroom again." Mom didn't sound sad or frightened or angry at all.

I pretended sleep when Dad came out of the bedroom and picked up his briefcase and sack lunch. He was about to open the front door when the bell rang.

"Tanya?" Dad was surprised. "How did you get here so- Oh! Hi, Mrs. McDougal!"

The witch blustered her way in. "I keep telling you to call me Gladys."

Dad sputtered. "I try-"

"Tanya, take the man to work. I'll pay the fare. I'm needed here."

Everyone scrambled to obey the vibrant, elderly owner of Lady of the Lakes apartments. The front door slammed. Two figures scurried past the kitchen window. I slitted my eyelids to see what the witch was doing here. She dithered, standing hesitant before the bedroom door, as if she was afraid. As if that were possible! She huffed and puffed until her eyes burned with conviction.

She rapped on the door. "Faun, I know what you did last night. Pleasure won't diminish suffering. Tanya told me about the Tiddens. You need help."

The door opened. Mom confronted the intruding witch. Her plain, light blue nightgown, conforming to her hourglass figure, somehow made her look powerful. "Gladys. I don't have time for your wisdom of the ages." She emphasized, "ages."

"Very funny."

"Billy and I are meeting someone in two hours."

That's right! Tara would be at the Doggone Donuts Diner to talk to its owner, Boone. Mom was going to let me skip my morning classes. So we could talk about her pregnancy.

"Is that right, Billy?" Mrs. McDougal accosted me as if she'd read my thoughts. "Stop pretending. I make an entrance nobody could sleep through."

"Yes, Ma-am." I whispered and curled up tighter in the bedclothes.

"I can talk with you this afternoon." Mom offered.

"The longer you put me off, Faun, the harder I'll be on you." Mrs. McDougal glared. "I should have interrupted your fun last night, but I didn't want to poison Glen's loving heart."

"Gladys, I trust you, maybe more than I trust my husband, but for now I must insist. Let us be."

Mrs. McDougal scowled. "You're strong, Faun. You might be stronger than me, but last night an evil bested you. The second time I was raped I had a knife. It didn't save me from the villain, but I lived to wash his blood out of my ruined clothes. My first husband knew what to do. He saved me from buying a gun, and I donated the knife to a men's charity, fund raiser."

"Please." Mom's voice wavered. "I don't want to talk about this."

"Stop being mean to Momma!" I blurted and threw off my blanket and sheet. My nice clothes were all rumpled. I shot up to my feet and stood as straight as I could.

"Careful, Child." Mrs. McDougal dismissed me. "Don't let your love get in the way of helping her.

"I'm not a child!" I screeched and ran to Mom.

"Ignore him, Faun. If you can't handle hearing about my rape, you're far and away from handling your own."

"The man didn't actually-"

"The moment you land on your back, and he tears your clothes, damage is done. It worsens the farther he succeeds. Time may heal either amount, but how many years do you want to hear in your head, 'If only I had done such and such.?' Get rid of your victim doppelgänger, here and now."

"So you just wave your wand?" Mom sparred. "And poof, I'm over it?"

"Of course not!" Mrs. McDougal spat. "I want Billy to wave it."

"What the hell are you talking about, Gladys? Your indirection is so tiring."

"I'm talking the way you're talking."

"Send her away, Mom." I pouted. I had a terrible feeling about what the witch wanted me to do.

"Hear me out, Faun." Mrs. McDougal started. "Nature is extremely cruel to people who are abused at no fault of their own. Our minds evolved to avoid repeated violence, by imagining possibilities and options for a next time. For example, after being mauled by a bear, you starting thinking about the fresh bear shit you should have paid more attention to. Self-blame is natural. When we are blameless, our minds try even harder to think of a way to avoid unavoidable assault."

"Tha-at makes some sense."

Mrs. McDougal turned her piercing gaze to me. "Listen to your mother, Billy. Most people aren't able to consider they might not be fully in control of their lives."

"It sounds to me like you want to control it." I accused.

"Heh!" She gave the briefest cackle. "That's from the boy who gets special favors when he controls his mother."

"Children..." Mom chastised with a wry smile.

"You're right, Faun. I'm abusing your trust, selfishly. I hate myself for intruding like this, but I would hate myself more if I didn't. Please, I urge you to let me help or seek help elsewhere. My first husband had a 100 percent success rate."

"I can't imagine how, especially how it involves my son." Mom crossed her arms over her breasts. "You do understand my concern."

"I do, and depending upon Billy's maturity his help may have greater impact than if I treated you by myself." Mrs. McDougal "You can choose to involve him or not.

"Involve him in what, exactly."

"It's old school treatment, which I understand you gave special permission for Billy's education, but in this case it's applied surgically to the demon that last night unleashed."

Oh my stars, Mrs. McDougal was talking about how mom lets Ms. Hennifer spank me! How did she know?

Mom's cautious demeanor drained from her face. "Gladys, I know what you're saying. I think I understand your intent, but spell it out. I want to be sure. Billy has to be informed before he decides.

"I don't want to spank Mom! The one who needs spanking is Mr. Tidden but much worse than a spanking! A whipping every day in prison wouldn't be enough to punish his crime!"

Mrs. McDougal sighed. "I was afraid he wouldn't be mature enough to understand the difference between punishing the victim and punishing their self-victimization." She explained to me. "I'm going to draw out the terror that you and your mother experienced last night, and I'm going to nip it in the bud before it grows to undermine her confidence.

Mom gave me the most serious look. "Billy. Mrs. McDougal may be right. In that case, I would prefer you to deliver my punishment." Her arms dropped to her sides. She asked Mrs. McDougal. "You're going to be the coach, right?"

"Yes, Dearie. I won't be easy on you."

Mom nodded. She turned to me, sank to her knees, and opened her arms.
 
I felt awful. Was Mom really going to let the witch punish her? I wanted to be adult, but I didn't know what self-victimization meant. It sounded like Mom might hurt herself unless Mrs. McDougal and I hurt her first. That didn't make any sense! I shuffled into her arms and returned the hug. She was trembling. "What you decide may help me more than all the love that your father gave after we left you. I'm so sorry about that. What I want now, isn't important. You must make this choice for yourself."

Mrs. McDougal said brusquely. "Don't let your mother's kind words deceive you, Billy. Your father gave her a bandage on a bullet wound. She needs a sharp knife to cut the bullet out. But love is important, possibly the most important thing, which is why I want you to be my knife."

The witch reached out and pinched my cheek. Her stare was intense. "If you choose to help your mother, you must promise to do what I tell you, without hesitation or complaint. If you fail to obey, I'll kick you out of the house and do the best to finish her treatment by myself. Cry all you want, but don't even think about whining - especially when your mother begs you to stop, and I tell you to keep punishing her."

The two of them scared me as much as Mrs. McDougal had scared me the first we met. This wasn't a game. The witch of Lady of the Lakes had convinced Mom of the seriousness of her 'treatment.'

If I chose to help, I would have to obey whatever the witch told me to do to Mom.

How I wished I were still in Mrs. Cherkle's arms, being comforted by her breasts.

Mrs. McDougal released my cheek and stepped back. Mom and the witch exchanged glances while they waited. The witch offered, "You don't want to punish your mother. I know it, and she knows." The old woman huffed. "As tough as hurting her will be for you, what your mother has to do will be much more difficult. She'll have to bare her feelings about what happened last night. I doubt most people would be strong enough, emotionally."

"Now you're scaring ME." Mom tried a grin to cut the tension in our home. "Let's give him space as well as time." She gestured at her bedroom door.

Mrs. McDougal puffed. "All right. Have an answer for us, Billy, when we return." She entered the bedroom. Mom followed and closed the door.

I looked at my watch. We were suppose to meet Tara at 10am. Mom had already warned the school, that I would be absent until after lunch. I was kinda hungry, but that was the least of my concerns. The greatest was the witch's influence over Mom. Mom seemed inclined to do whatever Mrs. McDougal recommended. That was the sly part. The witch never actually told Mom what to do. It was nearly 8am. I hadn't washed but there was plenty of time. When Ms. Hennifer punished me, it never took more than half an hour. Most of that time was spent in her arms while she soothed my sore behind with cream. My peter got a little hard when I thought about doing that for Mom.

A muted single sob drew me to the door. I heard, "I'm so sorry, Faun. When Tanya told me what happened, I wanted to give up. My mad old woman schtick is a fool's charade compared to the shit that happens outside these apartments. But it's my way to cope with a reality that treats wrinkled us old farts like rotten odors in the wind. I'm not feeble or all that old. However, when I heard about you I wanted to crawl in bed and never get out."

"Gladys!" Mother snapped. "What's important is, you didn't give up. You're here, and you seem to know more about what happened with me and Glen than you should." Her voice accused suspiciously.

"Aye. Ask your son sometime. I think he's figured it out." Did I hear a slight cackle? "Were you serious, if Billy hadn't been there, you might have-"

"I don't know if I should be ashamed or embarrassed or just kick your spying ass out of our home, you silly bat." Mom comforted.

"I deserve that. What you need to be is pissed the hell off. I understand wanting to mate with your true love, after a disaster. Glen is a wonderful husband and father. If Lemial was still alive I'd be joyously chained to the foot of his bed."

"Witch," Mom was gruff, "Your loss has been a terrific gain for so many people in need and understanding. That's my opinion, and I know only a fragment of all the pies you have your fingers in."

"Don't taunt me with randy imagery, Slut. That's not what I'm here for."

"A girl can try."

Mrs. McDougal did cackle then, softly. "You'll have to wait until Billy and I are through with you. He better damn well have decided by now."

I backed away and returned to the couch. The door opened and Mom peeked out. "Do you have questions?"

I nodded.

Mom closed the door and came to me. She knelt on the floor between the couch and coffee table.

"Mr. Tidden hurt you, Mom, and it was on your inside, not just outside." I blubbered. "Why do I have to hurt you?"

"You don't, Honey, if you don't want to."

"I don't want anyone to hurt you."

"That's not true, Billy." She firmed her lips. "I've let you hurt me, not too long ago."

My throat choked up. I remembered taking charge and hurting her. That was before I understood that she needed things just for herself sometimes.

"But the wit- I mean, Mrs. McDougal, has you in a spell."

"You're being silly." Mom shook her head slightly. "Even if she had, you have the power to break it."

"How?"

"By putting me under your spell." Mom drew herself up, chest proud. "There are times when I don't want to be in control of myself. Last night-" She cleared her throat. "Control was taken from me, and I ran to your father hoping to bury incredibly complex feelings. I left you at Colleen's out of pure selfishness. For that alone, I think you should punish me."

I pouted. I almost said, I had been selfish with Mrs. Cherkle, but that was my business. "She helped me understand that you needed Dad."

"Wanted your father, yes. Now I think Mrs. McDougal is right about what I need."

"See!" I blurted. "She did cast a spell on you." That's what I told Mom. My mind however dredged up what the witch had proposed. Mom was hiding feelings that could trouble her in the future. Mrs. McDougal wanted to force those feelings in the open, where she could help Mom defeat them. Was something like that even possible? I was naturally suspicious because the witch had proposed it. Maybe there was another way, I pondered.

Mom smiled. "You're too smart for my own good." She took a deep breath. "What do you think I need?"
 
Hello!

I've working on this story for a while, and I have been hoping to hear what my readers think of the story. A little feedback for my trouble would be greatly appreciated.
 
Mom's bluntness made me self-conscious. I didn't want to say something stupid, or worse, something a kid might say. In my mind, the front room shrank and Mom grew large. The blue of her nightgown glowed, yet it could not outshine her beauty and grace. She waited patiently. I wanted to believe she was okay, but I couldn't see how much last night had hurt her.

"Billy!" The bedroom door opened and the witch's ragged face and frazzled hair poked out impatiently. "What's it going to be?"

Mrs. McDougal's abrupt appearance startled me, but I held fast. I'd show her! "I know, um, that you are really smart, Mrs. McDougal, and you don't really want to hurt my mom-"

"I really do, Billy." She interrupted. "It's the right thing. Faun has great potential. I would cut off her left pinky, if she agreed - IF I was as sure that it would bring out her best."

"Well, I'm not going to be mean to Mom, and I won't let you." I stepped forward, between her and Mom.

Mom's cupped my right shoulder with a hand. "Sweetie, there's a lot more going on here than I've been able to explain." The hand vibrated slightly.

Suddenly, I had to struggle against added weight on my heart. "I love you, Mom, and I know you needed to be with Dad last night. I didn't want you to leave me with Mrs. Cherkle, but she was nice, and I can't punish you for that. Mrs. McDougal doesn't know you like I know you. She spies on people, and she's a little crazy, and she likes you a lot, but I love you, and I-" I suddenly felt foolish rambling on like that - as if I was the crazy one." I cleared my throat like Dad does when Mom calls out his mistakes.

"What you need, Mom, is a break."

The witch made a sour face and shook her head slowly.

"What kind of break, Billy?" Mom's hand shifted on my shoulder.

"A day just for yourself. I'll treat you like a queen. I'll even cook."

"That's the opposite of what she needs, Billy." Mrs. McDougal stepped out from the door. Her long, ruffled black skirt swished across the door like it was shushing us. "Stuff will pop up, and you won't know how to handle it." She warned.

I argued, "You don't know that for sure." I didn't know what she was talking about, but I was feeling contentious, and Mom seemed to be listening to me with respect.

"Gladys." Mom let go of my shoulder. "I promise, if something goes wrong, I'll visit you. I should give Billy a chance."

The witch continued to shake her head. "I came to nip a problem in the bud, Faun. What your son needs is-" She stopped talking to give a singular huff. "Sorry. I've intruded too much this morning. That's on me." Mrs. McDougal went to the front door. She opened it and gave me a gruesome frown. It warned me not to fuck up. She left, and the door glided shut.

Mom sighed. She walked one transit of a circle in the middle of the room, thinking. The shag carpet sunk deep under her footsteps. When she halted she asked me, "Should I fetch my crown?"

I had promised to treat her like a queen. "No." I pouted. "Today has already started. I want to give you a full day."

"Will your father be part of this?"

I considered that. Dad was great. He would help happily but would want to know why. I worried if I told him the truth, that it was to save Mom from being punished, he would get sad. "Un-uh." Which meant her full special day couldn't be on a weekend.

Mom looked a little anxious. "Well, we should probably get ready to meet Tara." She went into the kitchen and pulled out an apron from a lower drawer.

I followed and hugged her. "You don't smell good." She smelled like Dad but it was a stale smell. She usually showered before making breakfast, unless she was up when Dad got ready for work. I didn't realize how comforting orderly life could be until it had been disrupted. I thought to reassert that order. "Let me wash you. It'll be like practicing for when I treat you like a queen."

"Sure." She began raveling the apron. Her pressed lips shifted back and forth across her face, until the apron was a fat length of cloth. She bent it half and set it on the counter.

We went to the bathroom, whereupon she began undressing. I loved seeing Mom get naked. My dick had softened when the witch appeared out of the bedroom. Now it twitched with promise. I blushed and turned away from her. "If only the tub was bigger." I tried to deflect. A boner would probably get in the way, but I just wanted to wash Mom - treat her nice. I would deal with my penis afterwards.

"A deep soaking would feel so good." Mom agreed, dropping her nightgown on the floor. I saw her shadow bend to take off her panties.

Our tub was so small, water spilling over the edge barely engulfed half of me. I started the shower. Cold sprayed out. It wouldn't be comfortably hot for at least a minute. I started undressing. My fine clothes for working with Mom were rumpled from having slept in them. A good washing would take care of that. I wanted to do the same for Mom's rumpled emotions.

"When's our next job?" I tossed my shirt at a corner on the floor and worked on my pants.

"The Cherkles said they would postpone work until I felt ready for it." Mom tested the water with and hand and shivered.

"When's that?"

Mom gave half a laugh. "I wish I were busy right now, but my darling son is going to take care of me." She answered, "We should take all of next week off." Her voice sounded a little nervous. I ascribed her slight warble to the echo in the bathroom.

"I'll treat you all day tomorrow." That would be Thursday. "Or Monday or Tuesday." I added.

"Hmmm, if I didn't know better, I'd think you just want another day off from school." She had emailed the administration that she needed me this Wednesday morning.

"Yeah." I giggled and turned. Mom was so beautiful, naked and smiling down at me. The mirror was just starting to steam up. I pushed aside the shower curtain. My penis wobbled a little, up and down, getting hard. She didn't mention it. I climbed in first and adjusted the mix of hot and cold. I beckoned to her when it felt right. She grabbed a wash cloth and followed me into the hot but not too hot spray.

Fierce droplets struck Mom's white, lightly freckled skin. It danced off of her face and breasts. Her nipples stayed flush to them. Water poured down her narrow waist and drenched the thatch of red hair where her thighs met.

"File this into your list of important questions, Billy." Mom's voice lightened. "Do you soap first or shampoo first?"

I laughed! Then I worried. Which should I do first to her?

She smiled and draped the cloth over the side of the tub. She took the shampoo bottle off the rack hanging from the shower pipe, and handed it to me. Mom turned around and crouched just enough to let me reach all of her head. Water streamed down her smooth back.

I spurted pearlescent cream into a hand and put away the bottle. I rubbed the blob once between my hands then reached up and carefully applied it to her hair. It smelled like jasmine. I slowly built up lather in her hair, which hung half way down her back. I grabbed handfuls of bright bronze strands and worked shampoo into them.

"Thank you, Billy. This is a real treat."

My boner was grateful that she had turned away. That didn't stop me from blushing again. Our shower head was fixed to the pipe. After lathering her hair, I stepped awkwardly around to let her back up to the full flow. My penis slapped her side. Mom coughed lightly, but didn't say anything. She closed her eyes to the shampoo washing out of her hair and down her face.

I quickly picked up the soap from the corner of the tub but hesitated. What to soap first? She stood up fully again. My eyes grew large when her wondrous breasts jostled. I blinked and took a wrist. I rubbed the bar along both her arms and hands. After that I turned her around. So she could lean her head into the hot spray. I soaped her back.

My erection jumped and got harder when I began to soap her bum. My thoughts fixated on the requirement to soap her pink little pucker between her firm but full cheeks. I gulped. I pushed my soapiest hand through their round halves and stroked soap across the delicate entrance there. Mom's butt flinched! "Was that wrong?" I worried.

"Of course not, Sweetie. I just didn't expect such determination." She tried a saucy tone. "But you have to work more soap in there than that."

My boner wanted very much to take the place of my soapy finger! I managed a slight grunt of assent and nodded which she couldn't see. I rubbed Mom's butthole, trying not to count the strokes. Her hips twitched a couple more times. When she cleared her throat, I stopped.

She stepped as wide as the tub allowed when I crouched down and soaped her legs. Her hairy vulva seemed to smile down at me. My urge to make babies with Mom had never been so tough to resist! I forced myself to examine her feet. Her toes looked like the prettiest piggies. Mom didn't paint her toenails. She said it was to use less paint and polish, but I think she liked them pink and a little rugged. I wanted to suck on those lovely toes. Again, my stiff peter flounced at the thought.

"You're dawdling, Billy." Mom sounded amused.

I stood up and helped her turn around and around, until all the soap washed off her arms, back, and legs. Then I had to resist the ultimate challenge of not exploding semen at her breasts, belly and puss.

Mom did notice my jutting, incredibly hard dick then. "Maybe you should have decided to spank me." It wasn't a joke or a jab. "I doubt you'd be this happy if Gladys was with us."

Happy? I was frantic, to avoid losing my nut in front of her. Touching her naked flesh was like touching an electrical outlet! Now she sounded like she was daring me to plug my dick into it. I couldn't take much more. I had to defuse the tension, but she did it for me.

"Use the wash cloth." She pointed.

I picked it up and soaped it. Spraying water and spinning fan in the ceiling vent were the only sounds for a moment.

"Please tell me, Billy, what you felt when - Mr. Tidden went crazy."

My hand holding the cloth clenched, forcing out a rope of soapwater. "I hate him, Mom! I don't want to think about him." I just wanted to take care of her and forget what happened. My hand released a drained cloth, but I rubbed the bar of soap into the wet cloth like it was Mr. Tidden's face!

"It'll be impossible to not think about what happened. It was a terrible night, but it's become part of us. We have to let it out and replace it with something better."

Last night, I had tried to rescue her when Mr. Tidden knocked her to the floor, but I was too small. If Mrs. Tidden hadn't grabbed the roast and hit him with it, I any blow I gave him wouldn't even have gotten his attention. Angry stuff poured out of my mouth then. "I failed, Mom. He was hitting you, and you fell. I couldn't move! When he started ripping your clothes, I took the raw roast. I wanted to hit him! But it was heavy and my legs were trembling."

"Ow!" Mom squeaked.

Without realizing it, I had slapped the soapy cloth across Mom's breasts and was rubbing them hard! I was so angry.

"Mom!" I jumped back and almost slipped. She bent forward instantly and caught me. "I'm sorry!" I threw down the the cloth and bawled!

"Don't be, Billy." Her arms were warm but her voice was stern. "You have to express what happened. 'Letting go of trauma is deceptively simple to say compared to actually letting go. It will help if you accept the truth, that you didn't nothing wrong."

"You didn't do anything wrong, and Mrs. McDougal wanted me to punish you, but I didn't want to and now I hurt you again."

"It was nothing, Honey. Look." Mom relaxed her hug and let me see her reddened breasts. I hadn't scrubbed them long enough to injure her. Still I felt bad, but not as bad as failing her the previous night. "Sweetie, please don't blame yourself." She let go of me and ran her fingers through my wet hair. "It's like Mrs. McDougal said. We can't try to hide our feelings about last night. They will haunt us and hurt who we are. We have to exorcise them." She patted her red breasts. "Doing this was good for you, but next time we'll control the situation a little better."

"There won't be a next time." I was adamant.

"I wish so too." Mom picked up the sudsy washcloth and put it in my hand. "Now finish what you started."

I had soaped the front of Mom's breasts too much already, but I couldn't help reaching under them with the cloth and wiping their nice heft gently. If they hadn't been covered in soap I might have tried to kiss or suck one of her nipples. My raging boner now stood at half-mast. Embarrassed by my thoughts, I moved the cloth to her tummy and rubbed with slow circling.

Mom's hands dithered at her chin. "What would you like for breakfast?"

"Can we throw away what's left of the practice roast?"

"I'll do that first."

My hands pushed the cloth lower. I wanted to drop it completely. So I could feel her dark red curls - run my fingers through her kemp bush. I gulped when Mom stepped wide again to make room for my hands. I had made love to her there once with my mouth, but I quickly dismissed the memory. Instead, I washed her hirsute sex with the same amount of love.

Mom's hips rolled up and down against my platonic rubbing. She grunted softly. "Oh, Billy. What am I to do?"

I moved my hands to the insides of her thighs and gave them my final wipes with the cloth. Then I let it fall to the floor of the tub and hugged her. I sniffed. My penis remained firm but not upright. It peeked out between my left and her right thigh. Her arms covered my back and she rested her chin on my head.

The hot stream of water cooled slowly while we sustained our embrace. Its rush and the fan were the only sounds in the room for a while. Mom spoke when goosebumps appeared on our legs. "Can you wait for breakfast? We could order at the diner."

"Okay!" I let go and started to get out.

She hauled me back. "Nuh-uh, Sport. Pick up that cloth and get busy on your own stink." She smirked. Mom stepped out of the shower and began to towel herself.

"I could do that for you."

"Tomorrow." Mom used the towel while I washed myself. She wrapped it over herself, breasts to thighs and went into the bedroom.

After washing and turning off the water, I didn't feel like masturbating. I got out and grabbed a towel. As I dried, for a second, I saw Mr. Tidden ripping off Mom's panties! I shook off the image and its accompanied horror. He hadn't done that to Mom. His wife stunned him with the roast before had gotten that far. In my head he leered at Mom's red bush while he unbuckled his pants. "No!" I shook my head.

"What, Honey?" Mom called from their room.

"Nothing, Mom."

After toweling, I went to the front closet and dressed in a green t-shirt and white shorts. The shirt was starting to fade, but the picture of an owl wearing a Peter Pan hat, printed on the left looked cool enough. Small words beneath it said, "Give a hoot."

I was hungry. I put away my bedclothes and tidied the couch. I hadn't charged my watch, but it would probably be okay. I turned off the cell phone connection to save battery power. I wouldn't need to use it. I would be with Mom until noon and then at school. I could charge it when I got home.

"DAMN!" Mom shouted suddenly from her room.

"Mom?" I worried

"It's nothing, Billy."

My imagination raced. Had Mom seen Mr. Tidden? A light knock at the front door interrupted my thoughts before they grew dark again. Maybe it was Mrs. Cherkle? The witch's knock was much louder. I went to the door and answered it. It was Jude.

"Hi, Billy." The little boy's face was a little red.

"What's up, Jude?"

He took a peek behind me. "Um, are you going to school now?"

Normally I would have. "No. Mom and I have to do something."

"Oh." He slumped, but his right hand reached to a back pocket. The hand came back with a toy, a nifty looking sports car made of cast metal. Before I got a job working with Mom, I could never have afforded it. "You can have this." He held it out.

"Why, Jude?" I accepted the toy, despite having grown beyond playing with them. I found out later it was a classic Jane Bond spy car able to shoot two plastic rockets. Maybe I wasn't completely over playing with a toy that cool.

He couldn't have been more nervous. "I, uh, you know, like your mom."

Jude didn't have a mom. His dad was kind of cool. Jude had tried to play with my Mom's breasts last Sunday, but Mom told him he had to get my permission. I thought that was pretty neat of her at the time. Was Jude trying to ask my permission to let him suck on her? Now it sounded rather freaky.

"I guess." I tried to keep my cool. I didn't dislike him. He was just silly. He sometimes stole bras from the laundry room and cut them up to pretend they had flaps for nursing.

He was actually rather brave. When I was his age, I don't think I could have asked. "Would you let me play with your mom, when she's here by herself?"

My imagination proved that it hadn't been entirely fucked up by the previous night. I deduced that if I said, yes, he could tell her, I said yes. It might have been fun to let him think that but warn Mom. But I didn't have time to bother. "I dunno, Jude. Maybe another time. Thanks for the car. It's nice, but you don't have to give me stuff. Maybe come by this evening before your dad gets home. I did feel kinda sorry for him because I had such a great mom, but I'd never let him suck on mine's breasts.

The bedroom door opened. Mom emerged wearing gray pants and a light blue blouse. Her black purse dangled from the crook of her arm. "Oh. Hi, Jude? Billy, did you invite him in?"

Jude's eyes blossomed at the sight of Mom.

"I asked him to come back later."

"Yes. I'm so sorry, Jude. We have to mosey along soon. Do come back." She looked in her purse.

I bid Jude a good day and shut the door.

Looking up again Mom had a blank look. "I forgot."

"What, Mom?"

Her hand plucked out from her purse a pair of ripped white panties. "I lost my footing when I put these on, and they tore."

"Why are they in your purse?"

"So I wouldn't forget them." She looked as unhappy with her answer as I felt.

"Maybe we should stay home." Worry crept into my bones.

"Nonsense." She balled up the ruined underwear and hurled them into their room. "Let's go."

"We still have half an hour. It's only ten minutes to the diner."

"All right." She didn't sound all right. "We can take time to window shop."

We locked up and left home. Sunlight peeked into the courtyard from over the eastern side of the building. It was already warm. A lone cloud drifted far above, dull in color as if all its rain had been spent.

Upon reaching Lady of the Lake's entrance hall, we said hello to Mrs. Cherkle. She leaned on the broom she swept with and returned our greeting with a pleasant smile and tone.

"You're such a dear to look after Billy overnight." Mom knew she wouldn't take payment.

"Family looks out for each other." Mrs. Cherkle winked.

Mom's face blanked and she took a long breath. I jumped in. "We're really hungry. Mom's gonna buy me breakfast."

"Just don't go to the diner down the street. I know Gladys raves about it, but Godwin and I can't stand it. Their coffee is really weird too."

"Thanks, Mrs. Cherkle!" I ushered Mom out through the glass double doors.

"Something's wrong, Momma." I held her arm close.

"No, it's nothing." She disagreed. "I-I wish you hadn't washed me, Billy. You don't know how distracted that made me."

"I'm sorry."

"Don't be. It was a wonderful gesture. I just didn't realize how it would affect me."

"How?"

"That's part of a longer talk I want to have with you after your school."

"Um, okay."

Mom walked fast, our emotional bond pulling me with her. At the corner market she stepped in to say hello to Mrs. Shahidi.

"Good morning to you, Faun." The owner bowed slightly. Her shoulders trembled.

"I'll be back later." Mom said. "Could you save a few nice flowers until I return? They would be lovely on our counter."

"Of course!" The shop keep promised. Her full body dress was orange with black silk edges and belt.

"NOO! Buy them now!" Arturio ran out from behind the counter. One of his hands glistened. The boy was a couple years older than Jude but much more of a child! He ran up to Mom, hugged her thighs and pressed an ear into her tummy. "I got a girlfriend!"

"I think you might want to ask first, Arturio." Mom smirked.

"He means Kelly, Mom."

"Who?"

"He is very foolish." Mrs. Shahidi said sharply. "Arturio, I need your help."

The boy released Mom and grinned up at her. "I get to play Daddy." He scooted back to the counter and disappeared behind it.

Mrs. Shahidi laughed. "His friend has persuaded him into playing house."

"Well, it's no fun playing house with strangers." Mom answered. She turned her head to me, looking confused.

I took her arm and walked her out. "Mom, you're acting weird."

"I am, Billy, but I'm fine, really. A good walk will clear my head. Let's take a long way to the diner."

"Okay."

We turned off of the big street and walked around a residential neighborhood. It was kinda like the area with our new house. Old, tall buildings, lined the streets, some dilapidated, some restored to colorful glory. Young men in cars and standing in front of houses all stared at Mom as we walked past.

Mom breathed faster and deeper, block after block. Her hand on my upper arm clenched each time a guy looked at her.

To me they were just guys checking out Mom's great bod. Nobody made a move towards us or even whistled. I checked my watch and lied. "Time to go to the diner."

Mom let me lead then. She shivered slightly, blinked and smiled at me. "I'm sorry for acting like a dingbat. I'm feeling better." But her eyes continued to dart at people ahead of us.

She and I reached the diner ten minutes early.

"Hello, Billy. Who's your date today?" Wenda the server grinned at both of us.

Mom flashed me a suspicious puss but turned a smile to Wenda. "Call me whoever you want. We can't let his mom find out about me."

"Mom!" I pouted.

"He spoils everything." Mom shook her head.

Wenda burst out laughing. She sounded so full of life, I felt a lot better suddenly.

"Is Tara here?" I asked.

It was Wenda's turn to pout. She nodded. "I've had to cancel kitchen orders for the last two hours." She and Boone have been talking in the supply room ever since the pretty one got off the bus." She said that as if it was a bad thing.

Mom looked around the diner. "I guess we missed the rush." One couple were eating at a table and an old man sat at the counter, nursing his coffee.

"Nah, it's usually like this."

"Tara's more than pretty." I defended her.

"Would you like your usual booth, Billy?"

"Okay."

The fat but pleasant woman seated us but didn't hand out menus. My stomach gurgled.

"I'll get your hot chocolate. Ma-am, would you like coffee?"

"No, Wenda. She does not." Tara glided into the room and held out a sheaf of cash to Wenda. "Here's a hundred dollars. Go down the street and buy a case of coffee from the corner market. Buy only this brand." Tara On top of the cash pile was a note with odd letters. "I called them. The lady said, for you, Wanda you miracle, she'll get it out of the stock she keeps for her cultural kindred." Tara kissed the big, older woman. "I'm serving these guests today. Tomorrow we'll work out 3D's future together."

Wenda staggered back from Tara. "We'll have words, Young Woman." She blustered.

"Yes! Wonderful, wonderful words!" Tara bowed low while Wenda recovered from her surprise and headed to the exit. "Keep any change, Wenda. It's all been expensed."

"You must be Tara." Mom sat up straight, confronting the second mother of my children as best she could from a booth bench.

I asked, "Did you drink more of the dangerous coffee, Tara?"

"Ohh, maybe a cup or three." She got out of her bow by kneeling before our table. "Ms. Androni. I offer my blood, my sinew, my heart up to your judgement."

"You keep those." Mom frowned. "You're going to need them while my grandchild grows in your womb. After the birth I may have a change of heart."

"Gulp!" She said it but didn't do it.

"If there's no coffee for customers, what do you recommend?" Mom eased out of judging mode.

Tara remained tense. "I saw a somewhat decent tea in the supply room. I'll brew it up extra strong, or would you like it iced?"

"Hot please, but for now, if I may, water and a sweetbread."

"Boone is baking emergency cinnamon buns. Until they're done, feel free to stack any food you find, into a pile and light it on fire. I'll phone Wenda to get a couple cases of bottle water. Don't trust anything that runs out a faucet in this dive, except for the roaches. Tomorrow, I'll have someone replace every filter in the building's pipes. The old filters will have to be guarded while they're transported to a toxic waste incineration facility."

"Tara!" I was suddenly feeling ignored. "It's me!" I crawled out of the booth." Before I could leap and hug her, she swept me up in her arms, grunted, and kissed my cheek. "While you're tea is brewing and buns are baking, would you mind if I took your son into the supply room and let him spend time with his child?"

"Yes. I mind." Mom huffed. "I can only imagine how you plan to introduce them. Where do you get your energy?"

"Do not." Tara returned my two feet to the Earth. "I repeat. Do not drink the coffee here. All the beans, boilers, and filters are slated for a secure laboratory where it can be safely studied for the benefit of human kind."

"It makes people horny, Mom." I whispered.

"I won't be needing that. I will have to wait for the tea."

Tara sighed. "Yes, Gran-"

"Do NOT!" Mom interrupted.

Tara literally gulped then. She nodded and turned to prepare our order. "I'll be back for a full lashing after I get the tea started."

"Very well." Mom allowed.

Tara was back in less than a minute. During which Mom constantly fidgeted. Tara seated herself next to me, across from Mom. "Swords at dawn? Guns?"

"You'd be better off if you didn't play with metaphors. That's what got us into this, er, situation."

"I'm listening." Tara tried to slow her steaming engine.

Before Mom could lay down the law. I had to butt in and break the mood. "What's going on here, Tara? Why are you working?"

"Because I was hired, Dummy." She tapped her knuckles on my head. "Worse, I've been made a partner. This disease hole is now my responsibility."

"What about the train? What about, ulp, Jacqueline?"

"Billy," Tara sobered. "Jacqueline loves you and always will, but her future is with Amtrak. My future is right here. When I got your email about Boone, I knew he wanted to talk about the diner with me. I did a lot of research, almost got fired for dereliction of duty, and discovered this place was hiding a gold mine. I told Boone, if he made me a partner, I promised his diner would not only ride out gentrification of the district but come out on top."

Wenda burst through the door, wheeling a dolly with two crates of bottled water and a case with strange writing on it. "All he wanted was your tits."

"Damn, your hearing is good!" Tara shook her head with disbelief.

"You didn't even hear the other customer's leave, you were so loud." Wenda huffed and puffed. "You may be a partner, but in my part of the diner, you're number two."

I scanned the place. It was empty, except for Mom, me, and too outrageous women.

"Absolutely." Tara agreed. "From the moment I shook Boone's filthy hand, this became a bottom up organization. I'm here to support you."

"I don't need no support except a bigger bra." Wenda heaved. "Again."

Tara dashed over to her "number one," tore open the top case of plastic bottles and plucked out four. "Join us, Wenda." She handed her the bottles. "I'll be right back with Ms. Androni's tea." Tara took the dolly's handle from Wenda and rolled it deftly to the back area.

Looking defeated Wenda walked to the booth, set down the bottles of water, and pulled up a chair to the end of the table. She was too big to squeeze in. "Ms. Androni, I'm sorry for all the disruption." She opened the bottles. She took a swig from the last one and wiped her arm across her sweating forehead.

I sipped at mine. Mom simply observed, unmoved.

Tara returned with a steaming pot of tea and a basket full of cinnamon rolls. The cups were already on the table.

The glaze and nuts and sauce between the plain biscuit's curls were amazing! I wolfed down two before anyone spoke.

Tara ate one and hummed with pleasure.

Wenda nibbled on hers as if it weren't anything special.

Mom looked at us all as if we were crazy.

Tara instigated the verbal kerfuffle that ensued. "Before I could be made partner, I had to talk with the silent partner, whom I can't divulge."

"Witch."

"Gladys."

"Hag."

I'm sure you can figure out who said what.

Tara knew then, she wasn't as on top of things as she thought. She rested against the wall behind our bench. Her voice dropped to normal conversation level. "Well, ahem, after explaining my plan to Mrs. McDougal for half an hour, she told me one thing." Tara looked Wenda straight in the eye. "She said I had to tell you everything."

Wenda chuckled then. "You can skip your childhood, and your sexual history, and pretty much everything until you showed up here the first time."

Tara lead with, "I'm carrying Billy's child."

Wenda froze and her eyes glazed over, for a second. She didn't otherwise react.

"My plan for the diner will take a couple hours to describe, but it gives you full control over the dining area and you choose your schedule." Tara said plainly. "My only ask is for you to stop overworking yourself. Get out more. We're doubling your pay!"

"Boone, even the hag, don't have that kind of money when you include all the changes you're going to make to this place." Wenda argued.

"We do." Tara assured. "I'm bringing more than a great pair of tits to the business. I've got an untapped line of credit, that this child inside me was ceded to by our great state.

"Mr. Stoneburger has to pay for causing her trouble at work." I remembered aloud.

"My previous superior at Amtrak."

"Now, Ms. Androni-" Tara wanted to get back to the reason we were here.

Mom had started fidgeting again. She looked up. "Stop. Please." Mom was crying. "What do you want from me. Do you want Billy?" She blurted. "You can't have him!" Mom twisted to face to Wenda. "YOU can't have him!" Mom wailed at the ceiling. "For stars sake, will everyone just stop being/getting so damn pregnant!!"

"Mom?" I reached across the table, spilling her coffee cup half full of tea. Instead of accepting my grasp, she shot out of the booth, past Wenda and stood wiping her eyes. "Let's go, Billy. I'm taking you home."

"But what about school?" I shared my bewilderment with Tara.

"You'll never have to go to school again." Mom's fingers clenched into tight fists.

Tara leaped away, giving me room. I scrambled out between her and Wenda. "I'm sorry. It's not your faults, but I can't explain right now." I ran the three steps to Mom and took her hands.

She shook mine off of hers. "There's a bitch inside of me, Billy. Stop putting me on a fucking pedestal!" She stormed out of the diner.

I shared my horror openly. Tara was concerned, for both of us I believe. Wenda's face wore a mask of incredulity. She pulled her phone out of her apron and tapped haltingly. I ran through the exit, after Mom.

When I caught up she had stopped crying but sounded worse, lost. "I hate who I was in there with those strong women." She marched along the big street. "I-I don't even know why I acted that way." She paused her mad pace down the sidewalk. "Don't join me, Billy. Go to school or anywhere you like. I need to see a witch about a potion, but if you're with me all hells are going to break loose." She resumed marching.

I stood immobile, watching Mom disappear towards our home, knowing in my heart that I had failed her again.
 
"Stuff will pop up, and you won't know how to handle it." The witch had promised. My quailing heart believed her. She had warned against treating Mom like a queen. Why hadn't I listened to Mrs. McDougal?!

It's because I was afraid of the witch. She was so powerful and so nosy and so annoying - and too often correct.

Combined, her bad aspects formed a good reason to be afraid, but my fear of the witch subjugated me to her will. To shatter it, I summoned my fear for Mom and my selfishness. She was going to submit to Mrs. McDougal instead of me! That was one selfishness I would never give up. I resolved to intervene in a way that would actually help Mom instead of making me feel good. My quailing heart steadied. It beat strong and swift. Fresh vigor flowed through my body, renewing purpose within me, but I still didn't know how I would handle Mom's troubles.

Mom marched closer to the witch every second I delayed. I would have to figure it out while I chased after her. My sudden sprint startled a man waiting at the streetlight. A car horn sounded in my ear as it passed by. I didn't care. There had to be a way to divert Mom, else the witch's influence over us would increase.

When I reached Mrs. Shahidi's corner market, I saw Mom walking steadily down the next block. Wisps of the shop's exotic spices enticed my nose. I didn't wait for the light. I looked both ways and dashed across the street. "Mom!" I called to her. She slowed and halted. She grimaced, "Billy, if you love me-"

Time slowed to a snail's pace as my brain jumped into lightspeed. What could I say that I hadn't already? What must I do?

Arturio's grinning, selfish face appeared between Mom and I. He was mocking me, as if to say, "I know."

"Love isn't enough." I suddenly blurted. Tough love. Accepting love. Unconditional love. Love is many many things, but it isn't always enough. Selfishness isn't love, but it was the only other thing I had for Mom right then. "You were rude and mean, Mom. I can't let you walk away. I-I have to nip it in the bud."

"Gladys gave you that chance, Billy, and you didn't take it."

"I don't care. I'm gonna to take it now."

"I told you. You can't come with me."

I strode up to her, my heart pounding at the fear inside it. I grabbed Mom's shoulders and confronted her grimace with my own. "You're coming with me."

"I-I can't." Her displeasure softened into sadness. "I called her. She'll-"

I completed her concern for her. "Let her worry, Mom. You have to go back to the diner and apologize."

A struggle ensued within her. "I'm sorry, Billy. I didn't mean to burst out at you!" She had expressed regret when I first ran after her, but I couldn't let her off the hook with simple apologies. That wasn't what Mom needed. She didn't need the witch either.

My experience with Ms. Hennifer's overzealous punishments had taught me that Mrs. McDougal's method was too harsh. I only returned to my math teacher time and again because of the powerful bond we had formed. I happily accepted anguish by my teacher's hands, to bathe in her radiant aftercare and to cum powerfully into her panties. We both suffered for our ecstasy. I had to accept my failure before I could forgive Mom's.

"I was wrong to ignore what last night is doing to you." I shook her slightly then relaxed my grip.

Mom's hurting surfaced in her eyes and her words. "Taking care of you and your father are the foundation of my life, but I am more than a housewife. I won't accept one role as the entirety of my life. I jumped at the chance to work for the Colkicks, and I loved the work! Only the work loves you more. Today I witnessed Tara's and Wenda's competence. Their dedication stripped my illusion as forcefully as Mr. Tidden stripped off my costume.

"I'm just a failed cook! Please, let me go to Gladys. I'll apologize thoroughly if you want, afterwards. I'll do whatever you-"

The hardest thing I've ever done was to ignore Mom's suffering that day. "That's not good enough. You were mean to me in front of Tara and Wenda. You have to apologize in front of them."

Mom wept. "I-it won't be sincere. I'll say something worse. You can't imagine what I'm feeling. It's like a dozen fishing hooks are clawing at my insides, ripping away parts of me. It's so hard not to lash out."

I let her cry, while I fought my own tears. I had to be Ms. Hennifer then, remorseless while the paddle cracked against my flesh, harder and harder. "Come, Mom."

"I can't. I might hurt someone." She warned gravely.

I let go of her shoulders. "I won't let you." I took her left arm with my left hand and turned around while tugging her. To avoid stumbling, she had to step in front of me in the direction of the diner. I moved behind her and sank my right hand down the back of her slacks.

"Billy!" Mom blurted. "No!" She slapped my hand through her pants but the angle made it awkward. Her butt clenched instinctively.

My fingers dived between her panties and her ass crack. "No one can see, Mom. Unless I let them."

We were the only pedestrians on our side of the block. Across the street a dark faced man looked our way for a second but continued walking down the street. My body blocked his view of what my right hand was doing. Only the cars driving up from behind might have seen my hand fighting Mom's clenched bottom behind her slacks. She wasn't wearing panties!

"Take your hand out of there!" She was stronger than me. She could have pulled me away from her or even knocked me down. In this situation, her love for me saved me and failed her. She demanded. "Let go!" Then she begged. "Billy, this isn't right. We'll go home if you have to do this. Please, not here."

"Don't fight, Mom. You'll attract attention. I've got you covered, but if you resist, people might see." I managed to get three fingers between her clenched moons. They couldn't quite reach my target, but they felt a spot of moisture, a pussy tear crushed between her loins. Mom's body was reacting to my assertive violation. She was getting wet.

"They won't see anything, if you let go!" She hissed unaware that her nature betrayed her dignity. "This isn't like you, Billy. What's come over you?"

"I don't want to do this Mom. I know it's bad to force you, but you agreed this morning to let me punish you." I pressed my fingernails into her skin, to express my resolve.

"That was this morning, and you declined." Mom's resistance weakened at her weak argument.

I didn't know how long Tara would be at the diner. "Walk, Mom. Walk as normal as you can."

"Normally." Her last fighting word was a rebuke against my grammar. She stopped fighting me, but her butt remained clenched. "Promise you'll let go before we get there."

"Walk."

Her first step forward allowed my hand to sink as far as it wanted. Her second step nearly stumbled when my fingers found her pussy lips and parted them. "Nooo." She whined softly to avoid attracting attention. The autumn day's heat more than warmed us an hour before noon. I had to be at school by 1 PM. Mom was already warm from her march back to our apartments. Her heat soaked my arm with sweat.

"I'll steady you." I held her upper arm on her left and her hips from below. I walked behind, pushing. She had to step forward or risk further violation. My hand benefited from me being shorter. It reached outward, along her vulva, tracing two fingers through her outer lips. She occasionally flinched but kept walking. Juices seeped down to my cupped palm under her taint.

The sensation of Mom's warm lubricant in my hand awakened my torpid penis. Throughout the frightful morning, it had curled in fear against my groin. I only wanted to save Mom from Mrs. McDougal, not out of pleasure. However, my loins' separate will found the situation exciting.

We managed a casual pace while cars whooshed by and adults strolled both sidewalks. Children were in school. The neighborhood's tall houses loomed over Mom's walk of shame. I found effective angles for my elbow and wrist to press a finger into her vagina. I eased it in deeply. She was too slippery to deny it. Mom stiffened. She tried to muffle a sigh with her hand, but I was too close not to hear. "Hhhhhh-nngh." We kept walking.

To get a second finger into her wet cooze, I had to pull the first out half way. Mom's hips lurched when I doubled the width in her sex. "Nnngghh." She groaned into her hand. She couldn't walk long with her hand over her mouth, or someone would wonder. She dropped it and pretended a yawn. My penis filled slowly with my blood.

"We're going to get caught." Mom shook as we approached the first street crossing. Ahead, two older men bantered while they waited for the light. My fingers reminded her that I was deciding her fate. I pulled them slightly out of her puss and pushed them back in deep. "Oooohh!" She moaned into her blouse's ruffles.

I walked Mom up behind the men at the crossing stripes. Their heads turned to us simultaneously but were interrupted by the walk sign. "Cross now." I guess their hurry was greater than their curiosity. I caught one eye widen at Mom's pink face before he strode away with his companion. I let them go ahead and ran my fingers in and out of Mom's puss a little faster. My awakening dick may have added to my motivation.

"No more. Sweetheart." She said haltingly. "Please!" I could feel where her trembles originated.

"You're doing good. Now go on."

We stepped into the street. Our pace slowed when Mom's body began to undulate against my coursing fingers. We barely reached the other side before the light changed. Some one honked, worried we might delay them.

The corner market stood ready to serve all who crossed the intersection. Its dark red paint and powder blue trim held convenience for simple needs, treasures like that special coffee for Tara, and scandalous secrets. I maneuvered Mom to the entrance. My penis twitched at the possibilities within it.

"You said you were taking me to the diner!" Mom hissed.

I slowed my fingers in her snatch. "We have to keep your promise."

"Why?" Her body's vibrations accelerated.

"Shhhh." I helped her to step carefully across the threshold. I hadn't ever driven a person before, so I tried not to be rash. We entered the shop. My fingers ceased their sawing and started wriggling in circles. Mom clamped her mouth to hide her sharp gutter. "MMnnnggghh."

Mrs. Shahidi smiled at us. "I have the flowers you asked for, Faun." Her orange dress rippled slightly from behind.

I came here, betting that Mom had forgotten to stop for them and for another reason. I returned the friendly smile. "Thank you for saving them, Mrs. Shahidi."

The shop keeper bent down behind the counter, and she unexpectedly groaned. A giggle followed that wasn't hers. The plump lady in the bright sari emerged, cheeks red, eyes sparkling. "Here you go." She gently placed a wrapped assortment of white roses and yellow tulips on the counter. "That'll be twenty dollars." When Mom didn't come forward, the clerk tilted her head.

"Something disagreed with Mom at the diner." I told the truth. I had disagreed with her. "She shouldn't risk entering far." I moved my hand on her arm across her waist and hugged her. Mom trembled from relentless stimulation to her pussy, but she managed to repress another moan. My hard penis wanted me to press it where my hand moved.

Mrs. Shahidi's lips curled down. "I'm sorry. I was afraid that might happen at the diner."

I worded carefully, "Is Arturio there?"

It was the shop keeper's turn to tremble. She took a deep breath and gained a moment of calm. The attractive woman pressed her lips together with shame and nodded.

"Bring the flowers to my Mom, Arturio, and she'll pay you."

The shopkeeper's son popped up with a devious grin behind the counter. He dashed out and grabbed the bunch.

"Careful." Mrs. Shahidi cautioned.

"Yes, Mamma!" He relaxed his grip on the wrapped stems and brought them to us. He studied our closeness with all of a young boy's curiosity.

When Mom accepted the flowers, the motion touched her clitoris to my pinky. "Uuhhmm." Her midriff curled slightly. Arturio's sparse eyebrows lifted.

"Careful." I steadied Mom and stopped twirling my fingers. Her juices seeped down them and slowly collected in my palm. "Now pay him and thank him."

Her hands trembled when she fetched a twenty from her pocketbook. The boy's curious eyes lit up, recognizing not the money but what made her tremble. Hers were the same tremors he gave his mother!

Mom interrupted his gasp. "Thank you."

"Thank him for everything." I told her. If I hadn't remembered how he treated his mom, mine would have forsaken me to take the witch's cure. To emphasize my authority, I abruptly fucked my fingers firmly in and out of the bitch part of my mother.

"OOOhhh, Thank you - hhhh - Arturio!" Mom's body spasmed. "For everything!" She nearly dropped the flowers.

"Have a nice day, Mrs. Shahidi!" I called out. I turned and backed Mom out of the shop. Arturio stood with the stupidest expression of envy on his face. As Mom and I left, Mrs. Shahidi told her son. "Come to Mamma, Little Fig. You still have a lot to learn."

I took Mom down the sidewalk that led to the diner. There was a gap between the shop and the first house on the street. I guided Mom into it, between the shop's wall and a garden shrub. "Be gentle with the flowers." I reminded her.

"Yes, Billy." Her lungs breathed swiftly.

"Bend over and hold the wall with one hand."

I stood between her and the street. Unless someone came around from the far side of the shop, no one could see us. She looked around and complied, presenting her pants' bottom obscenely. Then I was free to focus on taming my mother more fully. I added a third finger to my plunging pair, and worked them up and down her as fast as I could. "Are you going to cum, Mom?"

"Billy, I've come twice already!" She groaned. Her ass hunched against my rutting fingers. My dick was rock hard and knew how vulnerable she was to its purpose.

"You can do better than two. Isn't that right?"

"YES!" She cried out. The big one was building up in her nervous system like an electrical charge.

"Tell me, Mom."

"I'm going to cum- So good- Your hand is like a cock that won't stop fucking me!" Mom hadn't sworn like that during the other games I made her play. Something had changed between us, but I noticed only the filthy words she hissed.

I pulled my hand out of her charged up cunt and carefully withdrew from her pants. "Not yet, Mom. You haven't earned it."

"Oooohhh, just a little more, Billy." She exhaled all of her breath and slumped her head against the wall. I guess she knew better than to beg.

I surprised her by lifting my cupped hand to her panting mouth. "You have to drink this, Mom. I didn't want it to ruin your clothes." In my palm were drops of her pussy juice which had collected while I stimulated her cunt.

"Billy, hhhh - how do you know these things?" She gasp.

"I've got good teachers and a good imagination." I answered proudly. "Now drink your wetness."

"Yes, Billy." She bent her head and stuck out her tongue. "It's still warm." She lapped at the clear fluid that had seeped from her body.

Red camellias dotted the shrub, and sparse traffic whooshed past our hiding place. I kissed Mom's cheek while she licked my palm dry, then I told her to walk beside me. We left the gap and moved at a good pace. I hoped we hadn't missed Tara. My dick lurched powerfully having been denied its purpose. I had deprived Mom from a much closer and stronger pleasure.

Crossing at the next light, we reached the diner. "Are you going to apologize?" I asked.

She nodded. "Th-then will you finish what you did to me?"

Before I could answer, Tara flew out through the diner's glass doors! "Billy, what happened? I tried to text your watch, but it wouldn't connect!" She ran up and hugged me! I had turned off the watch's cell service to save battery power.

"We're okay, Tara." I hugged and kissed her. "Mom needed me, and she's sorry for what happened."

"Ms. Androni, whatever caused you to leave, it's okay by me." Tara touched her slim but pregnant waist. "I-I realize how <this> could trouble you. You have every right to bring the police."

A woman waiting for the light to change watched us suspiciously.

"Mom will explain inside." I said lowly and let go of Tara. We entered the diner to find Wenda piling up cartons and cans.

Tara announced. "I probably shouldn't give these to the food bank, since I refuse to serve nasty things like those. If they're not fit for our future customers, wouldn't they insult the needy? I'll write the food bank a check when we have positive cash flow."

"Mom has something to say, and she wants both of you to hear."

Wenda stood, shrugged, and joined the three of us.

"Whoa, Billy. Are you in charge of your Mom all of a sudden?" Tara joked.

"He just made me listen to reason." Mom found her voice. Until then, she looked like she might cry again. "I want to apologize to Billy. I said something mean to him, and I was rude to both of you." She took my hand and sniffed. "I'm so very very sorry. Can you forgive me?"

Of course. She acknowledged my nod and let the other women speak.

"Shuck's, Faun." Wenda chuckled. "Compared to what I hear every day, I'd nominate you for sainthood."

"I don't want to be a saint." Mom's bitterness returned suddenly. She quieted and shook her head. "Sorry."

"Aw, Mom, you were right about that." I scratched the back of my neck with damp nails. "I'll try to treat you, um, more appropriately."

"I don't know what to say, Ms. Androni." Tara bit her lip. "I will accept whatever judgement you decide for me. I'll probably live nearby, and we're bound to meet from time to time."

"Nonsense." Mother objected with renewed confidence. "Don't imply that you'll avoid me, Ms. Wells. Billy, tell her about the house. We have more than one room we can rent."

Wow! I hadn't even had a chance to tell Mrs. Guthrie that <she> could rent a room in our new amazing house! "You can live with us!" I told Tara but quickly hedged. "Uh, sorta." I explained our co-ownership with the Colkicks, and that my family wouldn't move in until our apartment lease was up.

Tara's change of posture made her taller. "That would be incredibly convenient, but I can't promise anything - I should look it over first."

"You really shouldn't, Tara." Mom almost glared. "I want free access to see my grandchildren."

Tara recoiled slightly. "Um, yes Ma-am. Except, I don't think I'm carrying twins."

Mom laughed and laughed!

It was almost noon. I didn't have to be at school until one. Wenda glued hungry eyes on me as if I were someone to either beware or devour.
 
Hello, Readers. I received a couple messages concerned about how Billy was treating his mother badly, when he's supposed to be on the mend, ethically. I should reiterate, that he's trying to be better, but sometimes his emotions get the best of him.

Even as the author I wish that Faun would resist her urges, in the cause of teaching her son more restraint. You'd think I have full control over the story, but I'm serious when I say that I sorta write the story as it occurs to me. I'd hate to force it, but I will bend it as I see fit.

Your comments and opinions are greatly appreciated.
 
Mom's musical laughter relaxed the room's tension. Tara looked slightly concerned, but Wenda joined in at the end with a loud guffaw that shook cups upon saucers at the nearest table. I put an arm around Tara to let her know that things were good. Her body was warmer than usual, warm like the day I sucked her pussy on top of a car and under an astonished sun.

I felt a tremble deep within her. The baby? No. It was way too early for that. "Excuse me, Billy." Tara took my hand gently and returned it to me. "I-I need to use the restroom." Her face was flush from something, not embarrassment ... frustration? I couldn't tell. She gave Mom a insecure glance and entered the all gender toilet room.

Wenda's eyes darted away from me. "I should check on Boone. Without adult supervision..." She wandered off as did her sentence. Her pace quickened as she reached the door to the back area.

"Would you like to go home for lunch?" Mom asked. She also had an odd look about her, as if she wanted something more than lunch.

I had denied her of a peak orgasm that I had pretended to give. I figured it was punishment for the mean things she said. I wasn't sure she still wanted it, but now that we were alone in the diner, that's what my penis wanted. I had denied myself as well. I slid into the closest booth. "Sit beside me, Mom."

"I don't think we should order lunch here. These women seem to be starting a make-over for the restaurant."

"I guess, but sit beside me anyway." I insisted. I didn't want to waste time explaining myself. Tara or Wenda could return at any moment. I scooted to the wall end of the bench seat.

Mom drew in a breath and studied me. She let go of it and slid in behind the table, curious but wary.

"Scoot as close as you can." I told her.

She pursed her lips and shifted until she sat in the middle of the bench. Her firm but wide hip pressed mine against the wall.

"You have to call Mrs. McDougal now, Mom."

"What?" She was surprised.

"Get out your phone. I want to talk to her." I turned slightly and put my far hand on the soft thigh next to mine. Her polyester slacks were still warm from the sun.

Mom set her purse on the table and opened it. I moved my close hand to the top of her zipper and unclasp the waistband. Mom flinched. Her head spun at me, disappointed. Her eyes darted at the back of the diner, but the wooden bathroom door and the metal doors to the back area remained closed. "Billy? Let's not do this-?"

"Hurry, Mom." I unzipped her slacks and gripped her thigh with urgency. "Call her."

Mom swallowed her concern and managed to retrive the phone without fumbling. Her fingers trembled at the access code as my hand dug between her unprotected groin. "Stop please, or I'll tap the wrong phone number."

"You'll get it right." I told her and teased, "You better or you won't get what I want to give you." The hairs just above her vulva were damp. I combed past them and fingered her wet outer lips. Her hips flinched again, but she managed to dial a number.

"Please. Not while I'm talking to her, Billy." Mom reddened. "She'll know."

The witch would certainly guess, but she wouldn't know. "I'll talk to her." When the first ring sounded I slipped my middle finger deep into Mom's slippery pussy. I rubbed my palm against her fairly hard clit. My own penis lurched in my pants. The phone rang again.

Before Mrs. McDougal answered I pulled one of Mom's hands to my lap. "Ineedyourhand." I whispered fast.

"Faun?" The witch greeted with a sour voice. "You should be here by now. Did something happen?"

"I'm sorry, Mrs. McDougal. I can't let you hurt Mom." It was a lot easier to stand up against the witch when she wasn't present. My finger rummaged Mom's insides, an act of defiance. Then I slowly fucked it in and out, nudging her clit with every deep insertion. "I won't let her see you."

"Mnnggh." Mom closed her eyes for a second. Her pussy was getting wet faster than before. Her hand gripped my hardon through my pants, but she knew what I needed her to do. Her hand moved to work at my pants' button.

"I hate repeating myself, Billy." Mrs. McDougal puffed. "You can't protect your mother from what's happening inside her. When she called earlier, she was highly distraught."

"I'm taking care of her." I was confident that I was helping Mom. I had the vague notion that as long as I controlled her, the terrible emotions from last night couldn't. I took my time fingering Mom's slit and nudging her clit. Her hand unbuttoned my pants faster than I had released the clasp on hers. It dove into my underwear, fingers surrounding my rigid pole until her palm bumped against my prick head. I flinched then, but it was a good flinch. I gave her a grateful smile. The expression on her face was new to me. Her eyes smoldered with desire.

"Is Faun there? Let me talk to her." The witch was clearly out of patience with me.

Mom grunted slightly, barely suppressing a groan, as fresh cunt juice soaked my rummaging finger. Her clit had grown as hard as my peter.

"No. I mean, you can't, not until I say what I have to."

"All right, Billy." The witch huffed on the phone. I imagined her rolling her eyes. "What?"
 
I paused when Mom's hand found the best position to begin rubbing my aching dick. Mom's fingers knew exactly what I liked. I buried my first moan of pleasure with talk.

"You gotta sto-ooh-p spying on us. I don't want you bothering Mom anymore." The hand on me began to jerk up and down along my needy shaft.

"I've never spied on your family, Billy. Sometimes I hear things which I believe I can help with. This morning was a special case, and you know it."

Mom turned her head away, unable to suppress the growing spasms of delight shooting up from her finger-fucked pussy. She covered her mouth with her free hand and groaned in the direction opposite of the phone, but the witch had good ears. "Faun? Are you still fooling around trying to mask what happened? You know better."

Mom's hand stopped jerking on me while she tensed from the onset of orgasm. She gripped me like a padded vice.

"Nmph! ... And you know I don't want you bothering her, Mrs. McDougal." I persisted. "I told you I'm taking care of her." I plunged two more fingers up Mom's sopping cunt and ground my palm against her clit when they hit the top.

Mom's whole body froze! "Ooooh!" She was on the verge. I halted my hand and let go of her clit. "Tell Mrs. McDougal, Mom, what you want." I left the choice to her. She pressed her lips tight and closed her eyes again, looking inward from the brink of brief but intense joy.

"I don't know what ridiculous game you're playing, Billy. Flesh may be a toy but never a heart. Faun, don't be a fool."

The grip on my penis relaxed, holding me gently then. It started pumping my burning shaft, sending me on a journey to ecstasy. "You have the best of intentions, Gladys. I'm sure you are in the right, but I won't deny my son."

"Interesting." Mrs. McDougal contemplated. "If you're doing what I now suspect, Billy, I might very well be wrong, except for one thing. Do it alone, and you will fail." She hung up.

I grimaced at the table. Worry surfaced through all the wonderful feelings that mother was pumping into my firm pee pee. I looked at her for reassurance.

"Let me finish you" Mom said. Her hand sped up and down my anxious dick. "Let go of me if I don't deserve to cum, Billy. I would have told Gladys the same thing regardless." She kissed my forehead. "I'm sorry you only wanted to use my hand."

My balls twitched at her confession. I immediately resumed plumbing her sweet slippery hole with my fingers. I stroked her clit with the base of my thumb. "Ooohh, Momma..."

"Aahh, Billy, you're going to make me cum." Mom closed her eyes again. "Yeess- Uuuhhh- unngh-"

My thoughts fled all self-consideration against the incredible joy my mother rubbed into my peter. I cared only for her joy. I frigged her wet puss as fast and as skillfully as I could. My aching cock and balls escaped time whereas time moved as swiftly for Mom and I as my fingers plunged her quivering cunt.

"OOHHH YESS!!" Mom clapped her hand over her mouth. "BILLY YESS!!" She was cumming. "I-I I'M CUMMING!!!"

"I'm sorry I didn't do it for you before." Referring to our return to the diner, when I denied her a proper orgasm. I continued to finger my mother to the best of my ability. She managed to suppress further shrieks but she moaned and writhed until she couldn't cum any more. The ache in my loins reminded me of how close I was. While pleasure wracked Mom's frame, her hand had slowed and faltered but never stopped loving me. My eyelids drifted down, to maximize the special experience of Mom's reciprocity.

"I can't let him waste it, Ms. Androni." Tara stood feverish at the table.

Mom recognized the second mother of my children and met the young woman's sudden presence with aplomb. "Be quick about it, Tara. Billy's need mustn't wait."

"Huh?" Tara's sudden appearance shocked me back from the edge of orgasm. In truth she had walked calmly up to the table. Mother and I were too entangled in love making to notice. At Mom's words Tara ducked under the table and pulled up her skirt. She backed her bare bottom to my thighs. She wanted me inside her!

Before my seed could blow I spread my legs and scooted my butt to the seat's edge. Mom slowed her jerking hand when she felt Tara's naked cheeks, to aim my erection at the wet slit presented. But when Tara reached back to help, Mom admonished, "Stop. I'm not doing this for you. I'm trying to forget where you are. It's Billy's business whether to use you when he cums." Mom's hand resumed it's thrilling pace.

"Yes, Ma-am." Tara moved her hand to the top of her pussy and started to rub her clit. It was very cramped between booth's two bench seats. Mom hadn't given her an inch of space, not wanting to compromise my satisfaction at her hand.

In the bathroom, Tara had made herself cum twice, unable to ask Mom to let me join her. My second child's mother had removed her panties then, hoping I would slip my penis inside her, even for a moment, before I had to go to school.

Of course I wanted to use Tara's hot wet puss, but more so I wanted to cum from my Mom's hand - for her sake. She needed to finish what I had made her do. Somehow Mom pumped steadily and swiftly while maintaining the perfect angle to Tara's groomed slit. I barely saved my seed from painting the underside of the table. Just before my inner muscles clamped the sperm filled bulb at the base of my prick, I grabbed Tara's hips and pulled her cunt to my trembling cock. Mom's hand fled the approaching wet labia and any reminder of what was happening below.

My arms jerked Tara's hips to my crotch, spearing my prick deep. A fat blob of cum spat into her eager recess, and I howled, "AAAAAAAHHHHH!!! MOMMAA!! I'M CUMMINGGGG!!"

Tara's butt lurched upon suffering an unexpected third orgasm rushing from her skewered sex. Her hand burned against her clitoris. "BIIILLLYYYY!!!!" Three more clumps of hot spunk splashed against her filled womb's opening. She cried, "OOOOHHHH BILLLYYY!!"

"Let it all out, Billy." Mom held my shoulder. "Momma wants you to cum as much as you can."

"Yes, Momma. OOOHHH, yessss." My cock spit another glob of spunk into Tara's clenching pussy. It felt like a mouth sucking me dry. She keened each time a hot wad splattered inside her goo filled cunt. "Aeeee!!!"

At the end of orgasming, my sperm flowed slower but steadily into the quivering, warm receptical that had been offered. A happy sigh issued from beneath the table.

Mom's eyes widened suddenly. At table's edge, an inch high pile of napkins sat. They hadn't been there when Tara ducked below to keep me from wasting my cum.

Mom and I scanned the empty room, blushing. Only Wenda could have placed them there. Mom reached for the napkins but hesitated before grabbing a few and placing them on my lap.

"Thank you." Tara used a couple to wipe the cum that had seeped out of her pussy while I withdrew from her flooded canal. She pressed the bulk of the napkins to her crotch to prevent losing any more.

"Don't mention it." Mom said emphatically but stood up from the table, freeing space for Tara to creep out from below. Looking away from the diner's new manager, Mom zipped up her slacks and fastened the clasp. A great wet stain showed around the garment's crotch. She ignored that too.

Tara sat on the bench opposite me, one hand holding the napkins under her skirt. "I've missed you terribly." She cried lightly, happily. "I hope your little wrigglers say hello to their sibling in there."

"I'm glad you're gonna be here, Tara." I finished wiping my softening penis and zipped up.

Mom turned around with a blank look on her face. "What next, Billy?"
 
Mom continued. "I shouldn't keep you out of school. There's still time to talk with Tara, but the plan was to visit in the morning only."

We both knew that today's plans were made of tissue paper. I could probably get Mom to excuse me for the rest of the day, but did I really need to skip? Of course I wanted to be with Mom and/or Tara all day. We could have so much fun, playing games and maybe showing Tara the house, but that's what a kid would want. I knew I should respect that Tara's new job would keep her very busy, and Mom's housework was important too. I could help Mom with housework. I'd enjoy that, but I also knew I should respect going to school.

I pouted, knowing what I should do. Tara reached her hand across the table and smiled. "I feel the same way." She wished she could skip work too. I took her hand in mine, and a good thing occurred to me. "Can we go to a movie after your work?"

She frowned slightly. "I can't tonight or tomorrow, but yes we should do that. Soon." She emphasized. "You pick the day. I just need a little advance notice."

I felt immediately better and even beamed at Mom.

"That would be your decision and your business, Billy." Mom sounded a little unsure. She was usually much more supportive of me playing with women. Tara noticed it too.

"Ms. Androni, I didn't say this before, but the main reason I'm moving here is to take this job. I wasn't kidding about it being a gold mine - of course nothing is guaranteed. Now it's true that Billy is the second reason. However it's just as vital that you and I have a harmonious relationship. How can I earn your trust?"

"Not today, Tara." Mom sighed. "Today is very difficult, and there will be more difficult days ahead for me. While I can't give my blessing today, I don't distrust you. I will try to keep my odd temper in check until the difficulty passes."

"I-I'm sorry. I hadn't realized." Tara sympathized then looked at me, curious.

I shook my sad head. What had happened last night was Mom's business to talk about, not mine. Still I worried that Mom was backsliding. I wondered if taking control and groping her in public had been as much of a burden as it was a relief. It wasn't even clear if my action had given her any relief. I think it had.

The mood in the room had gotten dark again. I didn't want to leave it that way. We needed something silly to dismiss the growing gloom. "Tara, you weren't wearing panties." I snickered.

Mom looked at the ceiling, abstaining from the change of conversation.

Not one to blush, Tara couldn't suppress a little smirk. "I took them off in the bathroom, Billy. I hoped that you and I could- Um, even if it was just for a moment." Tara hedged slightly. "And then this happened..." Her arm holding napkins against her pussy to keep my sperm in, shook as if wanted attention. "This was more than I was hoping for." Her smirk became a grin.

I almost said something to Mom but thought better of it. She hadn't liked having to ignore what Tara had done under the table in the moment she had jerked me off. So I simply asked Tara, "Would you give me your panties?" That surprised her.

"Really? I thought panty sniffing was just a porn thing." Tara's grin relaxed a little. "Sure." She fished her free hand into her blouse and pulled out a thin, red pair from between her breasts. I remembered how pretty they were. My satiated penis actually twitched at my visual memory.

Mom spoke unexpectedly, still staring away. "He doesn't sniff them. At least I don't think he does. He started collecting them a few weeks ago."

Tara's eyes widened. "He did- Does? From who-" The new restaurant manager bit back her words. "Sorry. That's not my business."

"Perhaps we'll get along sooner than I thought." Mom had a little smile on her face.

I quickly stuffed the slightly damp garment into a pocket. "I should say good-bye to Wenda." I scooted out of the booth. She had been real nice and thoughtful this entire time. "I'll be right back, Tara, Mom."

Upon reaching the double, thin metal doors leading to the back of the diner, I heard Mom ask Tara, "Do you know the child's-" I didn't hear the rest. Immediately upon pushing through, Boone's voice, a harsh whisper, drowned out Mom and stopped me in my tracks.

"...But then, you fat bitch, you always come back for more."

"Shut the fuck up and hurry, Shithead." Wenda whispered just as harshly. She and Boone were in the back room. Their fuck slaps were almost as loud as their voices. In the hallway, as long as I kept quiet and still, I could overhear them. "It's not like that cock tease pedo slut is ever gonna put out for you."

"At least I'm thinking of her fucking sexy bod, instead of yours, you bloated whore!" Boone added, "Of course I hired her because of her body, but the hag wouldn't have accepted her as a partner if she was just another young cunt with big ideas."

"Gods curse it, Boone. I'd rather hear your insults than hear more shit about that she-demon."

"You hate her already? HEH!" Boone laughed aloud.

"No. I like her! That's why I'm so pissed I needed your disgustingly big prick."

"Then take it. HU-NGGHH!" A sharp smack of flesh sounded. "It's not like your Asian boyfriend is going to give you what I've got."

"Don't you dare speak Spencer's na- DAMN, I hate how your thing makes mee ... CUUUMMMMM!!!"

I backed out of the hall. Before I turned to the dining area, I tried to compose myself. Wenda's and Boone's mean fucking troubled me as much as it had the first time. I felt their slime dripping from me. I needed a bath.

Spencer was my science teacher's first name. He and Wenda met at the diner. Mrs. Shahidi had arranged it. Were they already dating? I didn't want to think that Wenda was cheating on Mr. Yong. I felt sorry for him.

Mom was saying to Tara, "...life is so cruel, Wenda will probably have a baby before I do..."

"Shhh," Tara noticed me. "You know that's not how he was saying good-bye." She shot a laugh at me, to cut off Mom's reply. "Wenda was too busy for good-byes, right Billy?"

"Yeah." I cleared my throat. "We can go, Mom."

"You don't need me to take you to school." Mom now seemed happy to be talking with Tara.

"Where's my good-bye?" Tara interrupted and hopped out of the booth. She ran a hug into me. She kissed me like a sewing machine, peck, peck, peck, all over my face. "Mmmmm, I wish I could put you to work."

I hugged her and pressed my lips to hers, partially to stop her from smearing lipstick everywhere.

"But we wouldn't get any work done." She broke free and sighed. "Movie date. Text me the day you decide. I'm sorry my first couple days here will devour all my time. The accounting books alone would start a Mafia gang war."

Mom shuffled up to us. "I'm glad we talked, Tara."

"Me too, Gran-"

"Don't!" Mom growled.

The two women parted smiling. I walked out of the diner beside Mom. "Is there lipstick on me?"

"No." Mom reached into her purse. "Would you like some?" She leered. "I'll excuse you from school if you let me give you a full makeover."

"MOM!"

Grinning, she turned toward the intersection crosswalk. My school was the other direction. I glanced at my watch. 12:27. "I'll take you home, Mom."

"You don't have to, Billy. I'm feeling better."

She sounded better. "I have to be sure." The witch had warned not to leave Mom alone for long. My classes would just be a couple hours, but I figured I should cut them as close as possible. The light changed, and I headed home with Mom.

"Are you worried that I might see Mrs. McDougal?" We walked across the street.

"A little, I guess." I put my hand on her elbow. "Are you going to see her?"

"Not if you don't want me to."

"I don't." I told her.

"Okay." Mom's squeaked slightly. "I have plenty to keep me busy until you come home."

That settled it. To prevent the mood from slipping again I asked. "Why aren't YOU wearing panties, Mom?"

"Huh?" The question surprised her. "Stars, Billy, I hadn't realized it, but you're right." Mom stopped walking. "Um, I forgot, I guess. I told you I tore that first pair, stepping into them."

"You cussed." I reminded. I tugged her arm lightly and she resumed walking.

"So I did." Did she, at that moment, realize how out of sorts she had acted? "Anyway, I stuffed them somewhere and put on my pants. I didn't think to get another pair."

"You stuffed them in your purse."

"Really?" Mom slowed to open it. "How strange."

"C-can I have them?" I dared. I already had one pair of her panties. For some reason, I felt I deserved this pair. Something about them being torn because Mom was hurting spoke to me.

"I suppose." Mom plucked out the pair but wadded them in her fist. She offered them to me surreptitiously. "Do you, actually sniff them?"

"No, Mom. That's gross." I blurted, but I took her ruined panties and added them to Tara's.

We reached the next street. Mrs. Shahidi's market watched over us. As there were other pedestrians waiting, we paused our conversation. It didn't resume until halfway up the next street. "Do you think my pussy is gross?"

"No!" I was twice emphatic!

"I'm just kidding." She kissed the top of my head. The Lady of the Lakes apartments came into view. Mrs. Cherkle greeted us with a wave. Was she still sweeping? I didn't see a broom. "Hello, Faun, Billy." She glowed. "The mail carrier just left. She had a package for you to sign. I hope you don't mind my signing it for you."

"I suppose not." Mom didn't sound exactly happy. Her question that followed was very odd. "Did the test results come inside you?"

"Inside me?" Mrs. Cherkle was confused. "Oh, the baby DNA test." She brightened. "Not yet. I'll let you know."

"You sound smug about it." Mom flinched. She looked surprised by her own words. "I'm sorry, Colleen. I'm not myself today."

"I-I hope you feel better." Mrs. Cherkle looked at me for an explanation.
 
"I'm the problem, Mrs. Cherkle. I have to go to school." I hurried Mom beyand the entrance and up to our front door. "Mom, I should stay." I unlocked and opened the door.

"Maybe." Mom half agreed. "But give me a chance. You won't be long. I think I know what triggered me. I'll stay inside and work." Mom stepped inside. "Please, Billy, I need to know that I can keep my shit together for at least a couple hours."

"Three hours, Mom." I looked at my watch. I had twelve minutes to get to school. Just enough time. "I'm gonna sneak my watch into class. You text me, okay? If you need me, I'll run home."

"Agreed." Mom hugged me firmly. "I'll be fine."

I kissed her and dashed away. I heard the door shut and lock. I could focus on school.

I arrived with a couple minutes to spare, and I hadn't even run very much. I entered the school's playground and hustled passed a couple picnic tables. My stomach gurgled. Boone's delicious cinnamon rolls were a distant memory.

"HEY, Billy!" It was James. He tossed his used lunch bag into a bin. "You missed it! Where were you?"

"Missed what?"

"When lunch began, Steve was a super dick to Trish! Wendel actually punched Steve, but Ms. Hennifer stopped them before anything got real." James was super excited to tell me. "I think she took them to Principal Agincourt."

Abruptly I remembered the social worker, Ms. Nurhea, asking me to keep an eye on Steve. That was just yesterday, a year ago, it seemed. Now it was too late. Darn that Steve!

I didn't have time to think more about it. I had English to go to. The harp sounded right then, and I marched stupidly to class. What the hell had happened here?

"Something's wrong, Billy." Ms. Laghari shook her head each time she stopped to look at my English worksheet. "Did you watch the assigned video?"

"I-I couldn't." I felt tears in my eyes. This teacher was the one I could be emotionally honest with, except not during her class. I clenched my teeth.

She looked up from the sheet and studied my expression. I was barely keeping my shit together. She stood up and beamed a smile around the room. "Class, I'm declaring an emergency recess." Ms. Laghari laughed. "The last one out the door has to stay."

She leaned her hand on my shoulder in such a way that few could see. It wouldn't have mattered. The students didn't bother to look. They scrambled out of their desk chairs, whooping and laughing! "Stay close to the basketball courts." She told them, as if they might even consider such a limitation. She told one student, "Terry, if you run and get Mr. Vouse to supervise, you'll get an A on today's assignment." Even I knew that Terry was going to get an A regardless. Still, they answered enthusiastically, "Okay!"

The classroom emptied in a flash. My teacher held me long enough to ensure I was last. Long before I reached the door, I understood what she'd done. Ms. Laghari scurried past me and locked the door. "Billy, what happened?" She approached slowly and enveloped me in a warm hug. "It's bad. Isn't it?"

I nodded and burst into tears. She let me cry for long minutes. "I can't tell you much." I blubbered. "Just - my Mom is acting strange because of what happened."

"Do you need to be with her? I'll write a pass."

"Sh-she wants me to give her some time."

"How is your father?"

"He's worried too, but he has to work." I thought maybe I should text him. Selfishness welled up in me. I wanted to handle it. "He asked Mom to call him, if..."

"Billy." Ms. Laghari took my cheeks in her hands and turned my face up at hers. "I'm going to teach you something."

"Do I have to get naked?" For the first time, I didn't want to do that in front of the beautiful, light brown woman.

"No, Silly." She grinned. "You have to breathe, like I taught you." She took a breath to lead me.

I inhaled. When she exhaled, I did too.

"Deeper Billy." She took another breath. "And a little faster."

By our fifth breath, I felt a little light headed. She guided me to a desk and sat me there. "Keep breathing." I noticed she had stopped. She crouched before me and patted my chest to keep time. "In. Out." I inhaled and exhaled at a good pace. It wasn't very fast, just faster than normal.

"Are there sparkles in your vision?"

"Yes."

"Good. Just a few more breaths."

She stopped me after three more. "Now, hold your breath and pay attention to my voice. Close your eyes."

I followed her instructions.

"The world is a big place." She repeated. "The world is a big place."

"But in the universe, the world is smaller than a speck of dirt."

"In the universe, the world is smaller than a speck of dirt." She gathered my hands and lifted them up.

"You are very large, Billy. You can hold the universe."

She placed something warm and round in my hands. "Hold the universe."

I wanted to see what it was, but I didn't dare peek. I trusted Ms. Laghari more than any teacher in school.

"Hold the universe in your mind, like you're holding your breath."

It was amazing. I didn't feel a need to breathe. I swear that minutes passed, and I sat perfectly still. The universe entered me and I beheld it's vastness in my head.

"What does your mind see?"

Mom lay on a cluttered kitchen floor. I loomed over her, ripping her sexy blue costume.

"NOO!!" I screamed. My eyes flew open! My lungs gasp for air! I shot up from the chair, then everything went black. I fell.

Ms. Laghari caught me and returned me to the chair. I didn't faint, but I felt completely helpless. Slowly my vision returned. "Billy, just take normal breaths. You held it for a long time." Her arms were wrapped around her torso.

"What happened?" I blinked trying to bring back the classroom, trying to shake the dark shroud fettering my view. "I saw-"

"Shhh!" She hushed me. "Just think about what you saw, by yourself, for a minute or two. Then we'll talk."

I hadn't attacked Mom last night. Mr. Tidden had! Why did I see myself where he stood? A grim feeling poured into me like ice water. "It was my fault." I didn't hear myself say it. I wallowed in guilt. The Tiddens had hired Mom because of me. It was my fault. It was, MY fault. It was my FAULT-

"I'm going to ask my question." She interrupted. "Why isn't it your fault?"

But it was- No. She was trying to trick me. My mind raced to escape her trap. It was my fault because- No. I hadn't given him any reason. It didn't matter why the Tiddens hired Mom and I. Mr. Tidden was the monster. Maybe his wife was a monster too, but she had helped to save Mom. I didn't tell Ms. Laghari anything. I looked at her and sniffed back fresh tears.

She grimaced. "Did that help?"

I nodded.

"Know that I haven't cured you of anything, Billy. This was just an exercise to know your mind, if for the briefest moment."

"Wow."

"Now comes the warning. Never do this without me." Her grimace hardened.

"Yes, Ma-am. I mean, no, Ma-am."

"Now kiss me." She opened her arms. One of her perfectly shaped breasts fell out of her blouse. I hardly noticed. Her kisses obliterated time and mind.

When the harp sounded to signal the next period, I floated through the halls and outside for my P.E. class. After forty five minutes of dancing and calisthenics, the world returned to me in a very real way, exhaustion and sweat.

"You worked hard today, Billy." Mrs. Lum told me at the end of class. "I hope you work this hard the next time you break into my home." She winked and left.

James met me after showering. The other boys had stopped joking about the James's giant penis. Every time they tried to humiliate him he just gave them a little grin and ignored them. "Last Friday, Phil and Carlo caught me after school and bullied me about being fat. Can I walk with you, for a couple blocks, this Friday?" James wasn't a crybaby, but he hated being fat.

"I guess so." I said "Just don't talk about eggball."

"Aw, that's the best sport." He swatted my shoulder. "Just don't talk about girls."

"When did I?"

"I guess you don't, but they keep showing up around you." He pouted. "Even Trish asked what happened to you this morning, after Ms. Hennifer took Wendel and Steve away."

Speak of the devil. On the way to Music and Art class, Trish darted out of the crowd. "I need to talk with Billy, Big Guy." She shooed James away.

"See?" He shook his head and plodded to his next class.

"What?" I didn't feel particularly accommodating to the pushy eighth grader.

"You were with Steve yesterday."

"So?"

"What the fuck crawled up his ass?"

"I dunno." But I suddenly had a worrisome suspicion. Ms. Nurhea had warned that her session with Steve might go badly without me.

Just as my thoughts plumbed for fresh guilt, I heard my mind ask, why isn't it my fault?

I had every right to live my life. I didn't owe Steve anything. If anything, he owed me (and Tanya) for saving him from his messed up father.

"Why do I think you do know?" Trish scowled.

"I don't even know what happened. Mom needed me this morning." I stood up for myself.

"Well, while you were fucking your mommy, Steve called me a bitch and a slut and then told me I had better start dating him or he would tell everyone."

"Fuuuck." I puffed.

Trish huffed. "You're useless." She stormed off as abruptly as she had appeared.

During Music, I couldn't keep time or a tune. In Art, I drew for shit.

"Try again." Darrin repeated softly.

At the end of class, Mr. Vouse appeared. He snagged me from the exiting students. "Ms. Hennifer needs to speak with you."

"I thought I got excused from morning classes."

"You were. I'm just following orders." He led me to my math class, opened the door for me and left me in the lioness' den.

"I got a strange call from your mother, Billy." Ms Hennifer didn't look happy. Upon my entering she rushed past and locked her door.

The day was quickly becoming the most rotten in my life, except for last night and that time with Mr. Gorgev.

"She wants me to punish you, Billy. I asked why, and she said you had forced yourself on her." Ms. Hennifer held me. "I can't believe her, Billy. Tell me what happened, Billy. I'll believe you."

"That's impossible." How many times can a guy get stunned in the same day? It wasn't fair! All the guilt that Ms. Laghari had drained from me, flooded back. I had made the decision. I had chased Mom down. I had forced my hand into her pants and in public! I took complete control of her, expecting Mom would accept it. Why had she called Ms. Hennifer and told her to punish me? "That's impossible!"

"Why would she say such a thing?" My math teacher mis-interpreted my outburst.

"I need to call her!" I faced her with my desperation.

"She told me to forbid that." Ms. Hennifer sounded as confused as I felt. "That's what was so strange about her call. She was adamant about punishing you, 'long and hard', she said. "Your mother has never sounded like that, but it was her. I even checked the caller ID. What is going on, Billy?"

"I-I don't know. Please, Ms. Hennifer, I have to text her!" My watch was hidden in my pocket, set to vibrate. I pulled it out and tapped nervously.

"She probably meant that too. I shouldn't let you." She sighed, but she didn't stop me.

"Just one text." I promised, I got the message app up on the tiny screen and typed. "Mom, call Ms. Hennifer. I'll answer!" I sent it.

- No Cell Connection - The error message cut me like a saw blade.

"Gods!" I had turned that off this morning, to save battery power. All this time, my watch hadn't been able to receive texts! I tapped frantically, bringing up the system services. Three seconds after reconnecting to the local cell tower, my watch buzzed and buzzed, for each of Mom's messages, until the battery was nearly dead.

"What's the matter?" Ms. Hennifer caught my concern.

I swiped back to the message app. Mom had sent thirteen messages.

"Billy! I hate myself, but I'll keep my promise. I won't go to Gladys." Was her last text, less than thirty minutes ago.

I scrolled frantically to Mom's first message. She had sent it a few minutes into my P. E. class. "Billy, I think you should come home." She had sent that mildly cautious request first. Her later texts got more frantic and mean, as each of them were ignored.

My heart pounded as something gripped and squeezed it. I thought perhaps Ms. Hennifer should beat the crap out of me. I deserved it, but when I faced her and saw my teacher's confusion and distress, I couldn't speak. She didn't know what to say either.
 
The silence between Ms. Hennifer and I lasted so long I should have figured out the best way to proceed, but my emotions were spiking! My fear for Mom, anxiety, guilt, and heartsickness tore at my thoughts. Ms. Hennifer kept opening her mouth and closing it. She was bound by the promise she made to Mom and dealing with similarly conflicted emotions.

When the first solid thing surfaced through my sea of confusion, I grabbed it and hung on for dear life. Fortunately, it was more than solid, it was a foundation. I should seek Ms. Laghari! She had just helped me to deal with my troubles. Perhaps she could help Mom.

"I have to go home." I blurted at the hesitant math teacher. I tapped on my watch to send a message to Ms. Laghari's phone.

"No, Lad." Ms. Hennifer shook her head. Her eyes were bloodshot from her inner struggle. "You said one message. I cannae allow another."

"But that was to Mom. This text is for-"

"Billy, I made a promise to your mother." She lamented, "I-I have ta be prompt for a lesson ta connect with yer punishment!"

I felt betrayed. "But you said, you would believe me!" I raged.

"Ye haen't told me anything!" Her exasperation was clear. She grabbed my arms! "Billy, did ye force yourself on yer mother?" She repeated the accusation.

"It wasn't what you're thinking!" I complained. I wriggled in her arms.

"Billy! Calm ye'self, or I'll hae to calm ye. Tell me plain. I want ta understand."

I gulped down my rage as best I could. I took a deep breath. It helped. "Ms. Hennifer, Mom is in trouble. Something awful happened last night, but she didn't tell you about that. If she had, you'd see I did the right thing!"

Unfortunately, I was no longer sure that I had done the right thing for Mom. Perhaps the right thing was Mrs. McDougal. But that witch! I couldn't let her hurt Mom! My self-doubt seeped out of every word I said to Ms. Hennifer.

"BILLY!" She cried sharply. "What did ye do?"

"I-I took control of her because she was out of control. I did it by sticking my hands in her pants - it was in public on the sidewalk. B-but I hid what I did from other people."

"Thank you!" She held my shoulders. "I kin hear yer regret. I believe ye wanted ta do tha right thing."

My heart thumped a little slower. My breaths caught more air.

"Now say true, Lad. Did she tell ye to stop? Did she say, 'NO'!"

The teacher would know if I lied. "She complained." I admitted, "She told me to let go, but she didn't try to stop me." I realized then - I was in the wrong. Still, I tried to argue. "But she wasn't herself. She was going to let another person hurt her! And much worse!" Mom would have let the witch hurt her!

My teacher grimaced, "I do hope not, but that is her choice to make, Billy. Because you took that choice away from her, I don't have a choice. I have to honor your Mom's request." She hugged me. "I'm so sorry!"

I deserved a hundred of her sharpest blows. I knew that then. It would be hours before I could walk after such a beating. I couldn't escape either. She had locked the door. "Let me go, Ms. Hennifer! PLEASE! I'll come back. Just let me talk to her!" I begged.

"I know ye would, Billy, but that's not what she wants."

The phone rang, and I jumped out of her hug. "Please, let me answer it!" My text had reached Mom I thought. The teacher nodded. I ran to the phone on her desk and blubbered into the handset, "MOM!"

"Billy?" Mom's voice creaked and groaned. "It's too late for me." She hung up.

"NO, Mom! You have to tell Ms. Hennifer-" A desolate click had already cut me off from her. My throat keened from rejection. "AAAAAAA!!!"

I sank to the floor and cried, gripping the cord. The speaker began to wail with me. Ms. Hennifer pulled the handset from me and replaced it on the phone's cradle. She sighed and fetched her sharp, broken paddle from the bottom drawer of her desk.

I didn't resist when she sat on her chair and tugged me up from the floor. She leaned me over her lap and pulled down my pants and underwear.

"I'm so sorry, Billy." She raised her dangerous implement. "Don't forget to count."

I weeped fresh tears before the wooden plank impacted my naked arse.

Snap! My whole body shook at the blow. But something was off. My weeping faltered. She had struck me with less force than a falling book. What was the matter? I cranked my neck around to see her face.

She was waiting.

"Ms. Hennifer?"

She pulled her hand back for another blow. The threatening paddle hung readied, and her eyes accused me.

I scrunched my eyes shut but tried not to tense my bottom.

Her voice oozed with disappointment. "Ye forgot ta count."

"Huh?" I was about to say, But that swat wasn't anything?

Before I could, her arm swung again.

Snap!

"Ow!" She struck my naked cheeks a little harder. Still, it barely hurt. I swallowed from confusion, but I didn't forget the important thing. I counted, "One?"

"Good." Ms. Hennifer lowered her broken paddle and set it on her desk. "We'll resume this tomorrow, Billy. Be sure to see me again after school, promptly." Her voice had calmed. She reached into the open drawer and pulled out the bottle of lotion that she used after punishing me.

"Was that it?"

"'It is for now. I need time to carefully consider what you really deserve. Don't be late."

"Uh, no, uh, Ma-am."

She squirted lotion on her hand and began to rub its cool cream across my slightly reddened bum. She kissed my head. "We mustn't forget this part. Punishment must come from love, or it's useless." After setting the bottle down, she patted my shoulders and smoothed the side of my face with the back of her hand.

"But you didn't hurt me."

"You're hurting too much already, Billy." Her voice and her hands soothed me inside and out. My trembling heart steadied. "Hurting you further would be cruel." She began to rub lotion between my hind cheeks, even stimulating my little pucker back there. It felt really nice - so nice my penis began to thicken. "Tomorrow, though, be ready for what I decide you deserve."

Usually when Ms. Hennifer spanked me thoroughly, she became so passionate she would lose control to the point of endangering me. One spank, two actually, had no chance of arousing that passion. "You're gonna let me go?"

She shook her head. "Not just yet. I can't neglect this part. It's too important." She emphasized what she had neglected. Her hands warmed me as she cooed soft words into my ears and kissed me. I kissed her blouse where I thought one of her breasts might be. My growing erection firmed against her thigh.

I wriggled a little, trying to shift it into a position that wouldn't be uncomfortable.

"It's okay, Lad. Let me soothe you a little longer."

The lizard part of my brain hoped she was talking about making my penis longer. My higher gray matter enjoyed the beautiful woman's caresses, and silky rubs, too much to regard its lower lobe's hope. "Thank you, Ms. Hennifer!" A few tears, happy ones, sprouted from my red eyes.

Her lubricated hand slipped down between my thighs and reached forward. She cupped my balls and fondled them. She hadn't done that before! "Ohhhh." I sighed happily.

"I need your help now, Billy."
 
"What do you mean?"

"I failed your mother, Billy. I couldn't punish you sufficiently for your crime. Swatting your arse didn't feel right, against the facts. The second swat was knife to my heart. I've let your mother down, even though her cause was just." Her hand reached further and she began to rub lotion up the base of my hard peter. She sniffed back fresh tears. "You have to do that thing to me again, or my lapse will weaken my future resolve."

"That thing," referred to how I punished her when she lost control and abused my bottom. Mrs. Hennifer despised that thing I did to her! She couldn't even bring herself to describe it. The prospect normally excited me. Instead, I felt what she had felt after one swat, injustice! She hadn't punished me at all. Not really. "That wouldn't be fair, Ms. Hennifer. You didn't hurt me. Cumming into your panties is awful for you. You hate it!"

She uttered a sob and said, "Not punishing you when you deserve it is just as wrong as punishing you too much.

As awkward as it must have been for her, she began stroking my hard shaft with her silky, creamy hand. I groaned with joy. Against the incredible sensation of slick strokes along my turgid shaft, I asked. "What if I said, 'Stop?'"

"I would stop, Billy. I can't force you to cum i-into my panties, just like you shouldn't have forced your hand into your mother's clothing." She jacked a little faster. It felt wonderful! Her other hand continued to pat and rub the rest of my body. "But please don't stop this. I would feel awful a different way, a worse way. Your mother entrusted me with something almost sacred, her child's education. I would rather have nightmares of giving birth than betray her trust unpunished."

By then, the delights she was sending into my body, through my aroused flesh, temporarily sidelined my anxiety about Mom. I reassured myself that I could run home right after cumming in Ms. Hennifer's panties, that my teacher needed me to threaten her fertile womb as punishment for letting me off the hook. She should have whipped my bottom black and blue for forcing myself on Mom. Instead Ms. Hennifer had applied a couple painless swats, delaying proper discipline for tomorrow. In her mind she had failed as an instructor - a responsibility that meant everything to her.

"Okay, Ms. Hennifer." I agreed. "But you have to show me, tomorrow, that you didn't wash it away."

"I promise, I'll wear your cum all night and day." She sniffed away fresh tears as she grew fearful of my potent seed. Her hand rubbed slick gorgeousness into my pecker! "Are you getting close?"

I nodded. Without getting permission, I stood up off of her lap. Her hand retreated from the back of my thighs and then caught my hard prong from the front. Her greasy hand resumed it's fervent strokes. "Mmmmnnngggh!" I groaned. "You have to stand, Ms. Hennifer."

"Yes, Billy." She got up from her chair but bent to continue rubbing my stiffy properly.

"Take down your pants. Ohhh!" I moaned again. I could feel pressure building at the base of my penis as sperm pumped into the bulb there.

She had to use her off hand to unzip her slacks and pull them down her thighs. Light green panties appeared from behind her dropped garment. Upon seeing their dainty, lime weave, I wanted to add them to my collection, but she would need them to hold my impending cum tight against her gold thatched puss. It had to hold it all night and all day.

The possibility of impregnating Ms. Hennifer against her will made my prick lurch. "OOOhhhh!!!"

"Billy, hold just a second longer." She urged me to restrain my balls and hooked her off hand's thumb into her panties. It didn't take much strength for her to open a space between them and her quivering groin.

I surprised her by pushing her lotion slick hand off of my nearly bursting dick. "I want to do it, Ms. Hennifer." I grabbed myself and wanked even faster. "Make an opening for the tip." I told her.

"Yes, Billy." She fingered one leg band and pulled it out from her thigh. I stepped in close until the head of my aching cock aimed perfectly at the gap. Blond curls awaited to absorb my seed.

Now she was trembling. "Oh, Billy, I hate this part!" She whimpered. "It's gon ta be all warm and sticky!"

"I'll cum soon." I could feel my second orgasm of the day building up, sending waves of pleasure into my body. "Uuhhhnng! Feels like a lot wants to come out." My prick twitched and jerked in my speeding hand. I had to aim very carefully. I hunched forward and pressed the head of my pulsing dick into the gap of her panties. The golden curls there were damp against my fleshy bud. I stroked myself madly. "Gonna- CUM!" I warned.

"Oh, Billy, NOOO! I hate it!" She wailed. "Ye put it right against my slit!"

I think she tried to pull back, just a bit to keep me from cumming directly on her pussy lips, but I took a quarter step forward and not only kept the tip of my throbbing penis in her panties, it pushed aside her pubes and nudged the rather wet lips they veiled. I had never touched her so intimately before. The act threw a grenade into my brains, and I came.

"PULL BACK! Yer almost inside!" She yelled the moment my tip brushed her moist vulva. Too late, my dick lurched and spat a massive glob of sperm right against her slit!" "NOOO!! It's gon tae crawl up into me!"

"I'm sorry, Ms. Hennifer, but it feels too good!" I cried as two more blobs of hot goo spit into her panties. "I wish I was fully inside you! I want to make babies with you so bad!" I voiced something I had never told her before.

"You CAN'T! You MUSTN'T!" The distraught woman let go of her panties' leg band and leaned over me, hitting my back with weak fist blows. The leg band snapped gently around the flange of my cock's tip, trapping the spitting end against her cum soaked groin. She whined and moaned. Her fists struck and struck. "I'm gon ta get pregnant!"

My crotch muscles launched another three wads of cum into her panties. She trembled so much, her outer lips parted slightly, and the last wad of three splashed along their unseen pink groove. "Soo Goood!!!" I groaned with each spurt of hot cream from my balls.

"No- oh- oh- it's awwfullll!" The teacher wailed. "I can feel its warmth spreading inta me."

"You wanted this." I reminded her, as the last of my cum soaked and cooked her panties.

"Not like this." She sniffed. "Not so -- close." She turned her head to the blackboard. "It's so sticky and hot..."

"It feels wonderful." I said.

In a very tiny voice, she admitted, "I know it does for you." Her dry hand held my cheek for a second.

I pulled my softening penis out of her now spunk laden panties. Soon I would race away. Our special moment had been the only thing that could keep my dread for Mom at bay. My intense orgasm, from punishing my beautiful but stern math teacher, was already fading. I regretted being selfish with her as I grabbed tissues from the box on her desk to wipe myself. I did not regret my feelings for her.

Ms. Hennifer looked away from me while she pulled up her slacks and fastened them over her wet panties bulging with my cum.

Soon we where both dressed, and I gave her a good-bye hug. "I love you, Ms. Hennifer."

"I hate this, Billy." She frowned at her groin before meeting my yearning eyes. "But I love you too." She embraced me until I couldn't delay any longer and pulled away. She unlocked the classroom's door, and we told each other, "Tomorrow."

I ran down the hall.

Ms. Laghari wasn't in her room, at least she didn't respond to my knocks. I texted her. "I need your help. It's an emergency!" The moment message was marked as delivered, I jogged out of the school building, constantly looking at my watch to see if she replied.

"I'm at the library. I can meet you in a study room." Her text flashed and buzzed as I neared the playground's fence. I had to stop to read it.

Then I sprinted through a gate and down the street in the direction away from home. When I reached the first intersection, traffic was busy. I had to wait at a light, but I managed to reach the library, out of breath, in about ten minutes.

During those speeding minutes, I imagined Mom hurting herself or yelling worse things than her coarse remarks to Mrs. Cherkle, to neighbors. Every step of the way, I imagined terrible things. I leaped up the library's steps, two at a time, and pushed through its double doors. The smell of books waiting to be read, greeted me. Their unexpectedly soothing scent helped me catch my breath.

Janice Vorton stood behind the oak counter. She was wiping her mouth with her sleeve. Noticing me enter, she blushed slightly. "Billy, Shoona is just down that hall in the last study room on your right.

"Hi, Ms. Vorton. Thank you." I tried not to run going up to the pretty librarian.

"Let's talk sometime again, Billy. You made me very happy last time."

"Um, I guess, but I-"

"I know. I'm the least of your priorities. When Shoona received your text- Well, let's just say her reaction reminded me that I'm not her primary partner either. Go."

I nodded and hurried to the study room. Ms. Laghari saw me through the glass wall. She was sitting at an oak table but instantly stood up from it. I pushed through the door and raced to her. "Mom's in trouble!" I threw my arms around her. Her arms were ready to receive me. They infused my trembling with with love and respect. "Please, help her!"

"Oh, Billy, you think too much of me, but tell me. I'll do what I can." Her strong, velvet voice gave me hope.

Ms. Laghari had told me time and again that she wasn't a doctor. She could only help me in little ways, but I had begun to rely on those ways to tame my emotions. I had begun to think of her as more than a teacher. My mouth rattled off what I had told Ms. Hennifer. That Mom had been hurt last night, and she was acting strange, and that I had tried to help her, and-"

"Billy, don't you see? You're hurting too, much more than you admit." She put her lips on mine with the slightest kiss. "I believe in you. Now, shhh."

"But Momma needs help."

"And you will help her, but not until you get help for yourself. You're a wreck inside! Whatever happened last night, you can't- you MUSTN'T ignore how it affected you!"

She was telling me that I couldn't help Mom, because I was broken too. But that wasn't what I had come to hear. I rebelled. "NO! Mom needs help NOW! Tell me what to do!" The gorgeous English teacher's apparent refusal angered me. I shook her!

"BILLY!" She chopped through my turmoil with a sharp shout! "This is a Library!" She wrenched herself free of my firm grip and stepped back. Her hair settled pensively.

It's strange how well an emphatic non-sequitur grabs attention from the most intense emotions. Crazy talk can undercut anger as well as inflame it. Her last three words stripped off my superficial anger, reducing me to an emotionally naked child in a glass walled room. She regarded me from on high.

Sundered from its focus, my frantic mind constructed a stunning image of the cinnamon skinned woman in her colorful dress. She was a golden figure with fire blazing from her hair. She was a goddess in her temple, radiating love and determination. Her love beckoned love in return. Her power uplifted me. One of the many cracks in my heart mended, and the vision vanished. She was an English teacher again, a voice actor, and my mentor for loving sex. I felt woozy. I steadied myself with a hand on the table. "I-I didn't mean it like that." I apologized.

"Of course not, Billy." She held out her hand.

I stood solidly and took her hand. "You're right, Ms. Laghari. I-I need help, and I can't help Mom until I'm better, but if I wait I'll just die! Mom needs me! How can I get help when all I want to do is run to her?"

"Run to her, Billy." She said unexpectedly. "Your heart is in the right place, but your mind is tripping you up. Don't run blindly. Pay attention along the way. Don't think. Run. Run with an open mind." She said it like reading poetry aloud. The poem ended, and she got real. "I'm not a counselor, Billy. Neither are you. When you can't run any further, Get One!" She demanded.

There was nothing more to say. I left the room, striving to empty my thoughts. The gorgeous Ms. Laghari had small tears at the sharp corner of her eyes. In the black dots of their dark brown irises, I'd seen the goddess, her flames waning. I hurried away. Strong words followed me. "Pay attention."

At the counter, a lanky bitch-slut named Janice licked her lips at me. "Take care."

I exited the temple and descended its marble steps. Below me, a black river flowed with vehicles. Dogs and horses and snakes and tigers, loped and trotted and slithered and hunted along concrete banks. They barked and neighed and hissed and growled. Running, I merged with the animals and headed home. Poison fumes issued from the cars and trucks. A hot wind from the sun swept foulness away. I passed giants with windows for eyes, who held their arms securely around their doors. At a fork in the river, I swam across flowing tar that stained my school clothes. I dashed up the next street. One of the giants held a large hand out, welcoming me. It was blue with purple trim. It's door was a shimmering curtain of many colors. It smelled of lavender and figs. I jogged past it.

The next intersection was a square pond. Its many shops sang out for customers. In the diner, a whirlwind of white aprons and large breasts roared behind a CLOSED sign. The robot crossing guard waved me across with its red rusty octagonal shield.

"OPEN," the next shop on my way home muttered hoarsely. It coughed. Homeless people clung to its far walls while dogs scurried in and out, junk dangling their slobbering jaws.

I passed another store. A sparkling purple sheet of energy cleaved the building in half. Each side held a row of fat chairs facing their opposites. Mannequins with punk Mohawks and bloody fingernails sat groaning from orgasms. No. The sound came from the middle. A lioness and a goat lay on their sides, ignoring the purple barrier that crossed their torsos. The goat's teeth combed and snipped at the big cat's hair while she suckled on his long, red penis. She masturbated with one of his fore-hooves, while her other hand painted the goat's other hoof. Her brush changed color with every stroke.

I ran gasping for air that fouled my lungs. At the next corner, large arms petted me. A friendly red giant sat with its legs forming a vast circle, and an open-air bazaar bustled within. The stalls offered treasures and spices and potions. A devilish imp danced at the entrance between towering feet. "I want your Mamma toy. I'll break it good."

"He can't harm stout hearts." A deep voice infused with respect assured. At the market's center a great white cow stood swishing her tail at the animals who perused her goods, but she cautioned me. "Don't forget the milk."

Out of breath, I trudged through the last intersection's solidifying tar. Upon gaining the sidewalk, the rivers dried into streets and the giants receded into the houses that lined my way home. Behind me, the corner market was just a red building again. Ahead, I saw the front walls of the Lady of Lakes apartments veiled in a black drape. It's gauze withered into a gray mist that blew away as I approached. A crow cackled upon its roof. Goosebumps sprouted up my back.

"Pay attention." Ms. Laghari had told me. I stopped running, exhaustion not withstanding. I pressed into the apartments' courtyard. Mr. Cherkle was fixing a refrigerator outside his door. "Hi, Billy." He glanced at me and returned to his work.

I climbed the first half of the stairs and crouched on the landing there. My nerves railed at my precaution. They urged me to race home and save Mom! I crouched and paid attention. Voices concentrated at my ears. ... "Stop calling me, Ken!" A woman rejected. ... Jude asked from very far away, "I miss you, Mommy." ... Mr. Cherkle's wrench tapped and scraped. ... Televisions blared commercials. ... Mrs. Cherkle sighed. "Thank you, Doctor. I was so worried." ... I tuned out one source after another.

Mom's voice trembled. "Is this okay, Jerome?"
 
Mom's voice trembled. "Is this okay, Jerome?"

"Okay?? Faun, there isn't a man alive who could refuse you."

"But it's not what you came for."

"I can find the scamp later. Just promise there won't be a problem with Glen."

"I told you, he understands."

"But I shouldn't mention it?"

"You can, but he prefers the mystery."

"Gods, Faun what you're doing is driving me crazy!" He gasped.

"Join the party." Mom said glumly. "Only I need something in return."

"What?" Mr. Allister asked. "Heh. I almost said, 'Anything'."

"I wish you had, Jerome. I need something that could be very difficult."

"Tell me."

"I-I need you to strike me."

"NOO!!" I screamed! I jumped out of my crouch and landed three steps up. My next leap would have put me on the second floor walkway.

"Don't forget the milk." Mrs. Shahidi had reminded.

I froze. I looked down into the courtyard. Beneath it was the basement. Jude had a secret place there. He wanted his Mommy who was dead.

PAY ATTENTION.

I imagined myself bursting into the apartment and discovering what they were doing. As much as I wanted to believe that I would save her, I knew that wouldn't happen. I had been paying attention. Mom wouldn't rush to my side. In truth, she would either break down or explode at me. The forces compelling her might destroy her goodness forever. A couple hours ago, she had cast me to the she-wolf Ms. Hennifer. Her compulsions wanted me out of the apartment long enough to entertain the very manly but nice Mr. Allister.

I slunk back to the stairs' middle landing and bowed my head instead of crouching.

"I don't think I can do that." Jerome answered.

"I'll write you a legal release of responsibility. I can call a witness, to ensure I'm not being coerced."

"It's not that, Faun. I trust you."

"You shouldn't."

"Okay, but I need a little time to get use to the idea." Then they were quiet. Voices and noise from other areas of the building preyed on my attention.

I scrambled down the stairs. Fresh energy flooded my limbs. I had to get the milk. I raced to the basement door and flung it open. Hurling downward, two steps at a time, my feet landed with a thud on the floor. The dimly lit room was full of washing machines and dryers. "Jude!" I called out. My words flew down the hall where storage cages kept tenants' extra junk.

"Billy?" A thin voice answered in the form of an muffled echo. I couldn't tell where it came from.

"Please don't hide. Your dad is looking for you."

"I don't care. I miss my mommy."

"I know, Jude. Aren't you hungry?"

"Daddy won't make supper for a while."

"Come to my place. We can play a game."

"NO!" He cried. "I asked you to play this morning."

"I had to go to a meeting. Now I can play."

"I don't wanna! I miss my Mommy!"

Any moment, the boy's father might grant Mom's wish to strike her. I was frantic! "Jude, you can play with my Mommy!"

Silence.

A piece of metal briefly scraped against concrete. His voice was louder. "Promise?" It came from far down the basement hall.

My gut twisted and my heart cringed at what I had to do. "I promise, Jude. But you have to hurry!" I had been so sure that I would never give Jude permission to pretend with Mom.

Metal clanked, and feet padded swiftly closer. "Oh, THANK YOU, Billy!!" He rushed into view. The tunnel's dim lights strobed down upon the young boy until he reached the laundry room. He face shined with hope, and he ran right past me and up the stairs. I darted after.

Exhaustion returned to my limbs. I was running on fumes, unable to keep up with the speeding boy. I found him waiting at the door to my home, pouting. When I staggered into his view, he stamped his foot on the cement walkway. "You said to hurry."

"I ran from school, Jude." I tried to explain. He didn't care. He pestered loudly, "Is she home? Should I ring the bell?"

"Just a second." I pulled my keys out of my pocket.

The door opened. "Jude, how did you know I was here?" Jerome Allister stood in the doorway, buttoning the bottom button on his flannel shirt. He smelled of decaying meat.

"DADDY??" Jude screeched in surprise. The boy turned a red face to me. "You lied!"

"JUDE!" His father bellowed. "We're leaving." He picked up his son with a quick swing of an arm as easily as if the boy was a feather. "I'm sorry, Billy. I don't know what's gotten into him." The large man ambled away, in the direction of their apartment.

I knew what had gotten into Jude, my promise. I called after them. "I didn't lie, Jude. I'll keep my promise!"

"LIAR!" He was in tears. "I want my Mommy!"

"HUSH!" His dad agonized. Before they reached their door I ran inside my home and locked all my troubles within.

"Don't look at me, Billy!" Mom cried, hunched over the far end of the couch. Her blouse was open, and her bra had been pulled up to reveal her ample boobs. She sobbed softly. "I've fallen so very deep into self-pity and depravity, but I kept my promise." She meant she had refrained from seeking Mrs. McDougal.

Pay attention. Ms. Laghari echoed in my ear.

"But I didn't keep my promise!" I blurted. I didn't explain that I had disconnected my watch. That would only sound lame. I had to accept the blame. "I should have been here hours ago, Mom! Ms. Hennifer is going to punish me tomorrow. It's my fault that she didn't today. Please don't blame her. I won't come back until my bottom is black and blue."

"No, Billy. I was awful, demanding Gloria to punish you. I'll call her in the morning and tell her that I was wrong about what you did."

"I forced myself on you. I didn't ask. I was so afraid of Mrs. McDougal hurting you." I wiped my sleeves across my eyes. "Y-you can be with Mr. Allister tomorrow. I won't get in the way. I'll get what I deserve instead." My heart crumpled upon promising that. If that's what she needed-

"Billy," Mom perked up tall and faced me. Her blouse blew wide apart, and her bra shifted down to cover the top halves of her swelling breasts. Her nipples poked out softly just below the large cups. "Listen to me."

"Yes, Momma." I jerked to attention.

"From now on, and for the rest our our lives, I give you full permission to do whatever you want with me." Mom's solemn tone gripped me. "Do you understand?"

"I think so, Momma." Tears fell out of my eyes.

"That's not good enough." She sniffed. "Billy, I will still be your mother, and you will have to obey me, but whenever you must, my son, you can do whatever you want to me. I will never again ask Gloria to punish you for it."

She was saying opposing things. I had to obey her and she had to obey me. In a way, this had been true between us ever since she'd taught me about masturbating. Today we stopped pretending that we were a normal mother and son. Mom had called our incestuous relationship out into the open and bound herself to it.

For me, our bond, now a promise, was a burden made heavier with responsibility. "I just want to love you." I kept crying.

"Your love is all I need, Sweetheart."

"But what about Daddy... ?"

She smiled. "Your love AND his. But we all know that you and I WANT more. By denying my desires, I led us to this terrible day." Her smile drooped.

"That's not true, Momma." I blubbered. "It was Mr. Tidden!"

"Pay attention." Mom said. She leaned forward and took my elbows in her hands. She studied me fiercely, afraid of what she was about to say.

"Okay." I sniffled.

"Whatever the reason, Billy, and I don't mean to add to your guilt, but when I didn't hear from you after my first message, I began to think about last night. Who couldn't after what happened, but I wasn't fearful, Billy. What Mr. Tidden did arouses me.

"I started to wish that you hadn't been there. That you hadn't fought for me. I wanted Randall Tidden to keep tearing my clothes. I kept thinking about what he would do and how he would hurt me. I started masturbating, thinking about last night. I couldn't stop myself. The feeling of his anger, his paws tearing all protection away until I was helpless and naked, it was like a drug. I truly hated myself, but I came and came against my vibrator." Mom's chest heaved under labored, swift breaths. Her nipples were rock hard, and her eyes were full of fire.

"I will never blame you, Billy. I have sunk so far into the depths of perversion, you are a paragon compared to me. When Mr. Allister knocked on the door, looking for his son, I nearly dragged the man inside and raped him."

Mom had actually invited him in and gradually seduced him, but in her tortured mind she had become the rapist. We studied each others' tears, in silence, in that small, largest room of our little apartment.

Mom had confessed. She had said everything there was to say, and I had nothing to say. Her destructive fantasy tore me up. I wanted to punish her, and I wanted to hold her in my arms, and I wanted to take her far away from this evil city and go back to the good days in the place where I grew up, and the love between Momma and me was pure. I needed to know what to do for her, to stop her poisoned mind from destroying her heart.

Something snapped inside my heart. Perhaps it was the last bit of goodness I believed in her that wasn't truth. I coughed when an idea crashed into my overwrought brain. "Pay attention, Mom."

"Hmm?" The sharp sound of my voice, breaking the silence between us startled her, but she obeyed. "Yes, Billy. I'll pay attention." Her lips formed a tight line across her face. She waited.

I sat beside her on the couch. "I was there, Mom." I reminded her her, "I was standing behind him, when Mr. Tidden attacked you."

Mom's eyes filled with alarm. Before she could interrupt, I hushed her. "Shhh!"

She trembled, realizing that she had to listen to whatever I said.

"I never grabbed the rib roast. Ms. Tidden never struck her husband. He totally tore off your dress, Mom. No one stopped him. He ripped up your panties, and then he unbuckled his belt while he stared at your pretty red cunt hair." My words plucked at the strings meant to prevent her wounds from reopening.

Not allowed to speak, Mom started shivering. Her hips shifted forward and back. Her nipples stood out farther than I had ever seen. Her eyes questioned me madly. Why are you saying this?

"Mr. Tidden had a big cock. It was bigger than you've ever seen, and it looked as mean as he is." A gasp expressed Mom's growing ... arousal.

"You lay on the floor, Mom, Ms. Tidden watching. She saw her husband's big dick and got jealous. It never got that big for her. She could see your cunt, Mom. It was wet, but hers was more wet. She begged, 'Fuck me, Randy, not her!'

"'Shut up! I'm going to teach this slut what happens when she teases a real man. Go on and fuck the kid, you dumb bitch. That's what you hired him for!'

"You tried to cover your exposed snatch, Mom, but he swatted your hands hard, and you pulled them away. 'Show me your tits, you slutty whore. I'm paying for everything. I'm gonna get everything.'

"When your hands didn't move, he slapped your face! 'Take off the bra, bitch, or I'll cut it off and slice your tits while I'm doing it!'

"You didn't have any choice. Your arms ached after fighting him. They had difficulty with the clasp. He slapped you again. 'Stop dawdling!' He waggled his thick cock to show what he was going to do to you next."

On the couch in our apartment, I noticed Mom's hand reaching into her pants for real. I pulled it away and held it. "No, Mom. This is your punishment. You have to pay attention."

"Please, Billy! You have no idea what you're doing to me!"

"Shhh!"

Mom gulped, but her eyes glued a horrid fascination upon me. I worked to remember were I left off.

"I just stood there, Mom, watching Mr. Tidden slap you and make you obey him. I-I couldn't help myself. I reached into my pants because my penis was hard from looking at you. I shifted it but continued holding my pee pee after getting it comfortable. I wanted to make babies!

"While you were messing with your bra, Ms. Tidden had put her hand in her skirt, and her other hand was rubbing her tits through her shirt. I went up behind her and reached up her skirt. I told her, 'I'm going to make babies in you while your mean husband rapes my Mom.' She wasn't wearing panties, and I could feel how wet she was.

"Mr. Tidden yelled, 'Damn, you sexy bitch - you got tits to die for!' He pulled your bra until your arms wriggled out of the straps. Your breasts heaved up and down because you were panting from staring at his big cock!

"Mr. Tidden started sucking on your tits. He groped your puss with one hand and clutched his prick, readying it to spread your crotch.

"'Randy, this boy is going to fuck me!' Ms. Tidden alerted her husband. She bent over the kitchen table and pulled her skirt up over her skinny ass. I dropped my pants and released my hard peter.

"'Open your fucking legs, Whore!' He commanded you, 'I'll be damned if your boy sticks it in my wife before I stick mine in you!' You had to obey him, Mom. You opened your legs, and your cunt was really slick and wet. Honestly, I don't know who stuffed their cock into a cunt first, but yours was wide open, and you were moaning already because his big hands were pinching your nipples and slapping your tits. I spent seconds feeling Ms. Tidden's puss with my cock from behind, to find the right spot. Then I entered his wife and pumped my younger shaft in and out of her fertile valley.

"Mr Tidden and I groaned at the same time. He was fucking you hard and fast from the start. His enormous prick plunged inside you and heaved back out, again and again. I had to be more careful and not pull too far out before stuffing my dick back into Ms. Tidden's cunt."

"BILLY!" Mom interrupted my sordid tale. "You have to let me CUMM!!!" Mom suddenly fought to put her hand into her slacks. She wasn't wearing panties. She was bigger and stronger, and the last thing I wanted to do was hurt her. Physical pain would totally ruin what I was trying to do! I couldn't force her that way if she refused to obey!

I had to convince her, but her state of mind was a mess. My horrible perversion of last night's events, which spewed directly from personal sick fantasies, was more than she could handle. "You have to be strong, Momma!" I cried. "Prove that you're stronger than Mrs. McDougal - by not playing with yourself!" I was scraping the barrel to motivate Mom back into obedience.

Mom managed to get one hand into her slacks, but as she reached the spot she so desperately wanted to stimulate, she asked. "Why are you telling me this awful thing?"

"It's too much to explain, but I learned it from you. Think back, and you might figure it out." I lectured.

"I can't believe you're so CRUEL to remind me what actually happened and deny me the only thing that helps me to cope!"

I was sick of saying, "Pay attention." I tugged at the arm reaching for her naked sex. "Mom, you were gonna have sex with Mr. Allister!" I shouted. I'd been suppressing that personal horror, but it burst out of me like a mismatched organ. "You wanted him to HURT you!" I wailed, tears returning to my eyes.

"How do you know that?" She shouted back more confused than before!"

"There's a bullet in you, Mom, and you're still trying to put a bandage over it." I paraphrased Mrs. McDougal's warning. I was was trying to rip off the scab, to open a path for the invading weapon to exit. "Mr. Allister can't help you!" I cried. "PLEASE, Momma, please don't make yourself cum!"

I think what stopped her was the simple fact that I had stopped telling my awful story. Our brief conflict of wills distracted her from the horrible fantasy/truth that was preying on her mind and feeding her lust.

"You swore, Mom, that if I needed to do something to you, you would obey."

"Billy, I'm so wrecked." She began rocking back and forth, her hands trembling. Her exposed breasts were two pendulums. "Just love me, Billy. Please. I need to be loved, so badly." She took her hand out of her slacks and pressed both hands together in her lap. She whimpered. "Please."

I put an arm around her swaying frame. "I will, Momma. You know I love you." I had never felt more like an adult than right then, but being an adult was more difficult than I had ever imagined. "We have to finish, first." I told her. Tears fell from her eyes and struck her shaking hands.

"Mr. Tidden's big cock was inside you last night, Mom. Imagine it stuffing you, fucking in and out. While I was making babies with his wife, he was raping your wet cunt."

"No, Billy. Please stop."

"I need to say all of this, Mom. He was fucking you because you couldn't stop him. You fought but he knocked you down and tore off your clothes. Then he raped you. He forced his big prick inside you and humped it in and out. You didn't cum, Mom, because it hurt so bad."

"No no no." Mom rocked and whined. "My insides are all knotted up wanting release!"

"Ms. Tidden and I watched her husband rape you with is big, hard cock. She came twice with my peter diving in and out of her dripping puss while that man slapped your face and bit your tits. I hated what he was doing to you, Mom, but he was bigger and stronger and he fucked you a lot harder than I could. I was afraid for you. I was more afraid of him. All I could do was fuck his wife's pussy and cum into it. He kept plowing himself in and out of your cunt for an hour. You were crying. You begged me to help you, but I was too horny and afraid."

"It's not true, Billy, you saved me!" Mom looked up, her face like a ghost. "Oh no. I didn't realize- I didn't even think of your feelings!" She gaped and looked aghast. "Is this story about your fear?" She reached for my arm. "Oh, Honey! I'm so sorry!"

"You fought, Mom. Remember?" I had to make her understand. "You fought him as best as you could! You showed me I should fight. You gave me enough time to be brave. I picked up the roast, but I'm weak. Ms. Tidden saw you fighting. She fought then. She was stronger, and she grabbed the meat from me and hit Mr. Tidden as hard as she could! He fell over, but she didn't knock him out. You fought him first. You gave everyone a chance to fight."

I babbled on, frantic to make her understand. "Tanya broke through the door and finally stopped Mr. Tidden for good! That's what happened, Momma." I fell against her, my arms embracing her shuddering body. "You saved all of us, for real."

Mom sputtered. "I - guess. Maybe. I-I did." She hugged me then for all she was worth.

Shadows in the room grew long. Cars outside whooshed past the apartments. My stomach growled. It was the only mean thing left in our home. I hadn't eaten anything all day except for a couple cinnamon rolls for brunch.

Mom kissed my cheek softly. Her lips felt incredibly warm. She stood up out of our embrace and took a deep breath. "I'm not cured, Billy, but I'm less afraid of my thoughts. You made that happen for me, not Gladys. She would have bludgeoned my thoughts into submission. She was right though. Love proved to be the most important thing. You found a way without hurting me."

Mom tucked her lovely breasts back into her bra and buttoned her blouse over them. Then she stepped lightly to the kitchen. "I might even be able to fix dinner without having to attack another neighbor." She joked.

My penis twitched. It had remained calm throughout my story, and I was grateful. Its distraction would have ruined the story. While Mom prepared supper, I watched the video assigned for tomorrow in English. I wanted to prove to Ms. Laghari that she was the best teacher ever.

Dad arrived in time to eat with us. "How did your day go?" He bit his lip.

"Not good, Glen." Mom looked at me and sighed. "But we managed."

"I wish you were my manager. That new account, the cab company, was nothing but trouble today. I did my best, but the blame kept coming back at me." Dad exhaled sharply through his nose. He put on a smile for me. "Your mom always forgives when you screw up."

"Language, Father." Mom whispered.

"Sorry." He grinned then. "Billy, I wouldn't have it any other way. You keep taking care of her, and I'll make sure there's a roof over our heads." He winked. "Deal?"

I struggled to keep back my tears. I wouldn't have been so weepy if it had been any other day. Dad was working his life away to provide for and keep us safe. He was chasing a promotion because he blamed himself for our poverty. I nodded my head to clear it. "Sure, Dad. Deal."
 
Long after my bedtime, Mom woke me with trembling hands. Her blue flannel nightgown rippled nervously. It appeared light gray in the dim light of a city at night "Billy, I denied your father tonight. I want his love so much, but his touch sent horrors through me. I had to force myself to stay beside him. I worried I might sneak outside and find a stray man on the street. But now your father's asleep, and that was only a stray thought. Help me Billy. Help me again."

After rubbing my eyes and stretching my tired limbs, I hugged her and told her to kneel beside the couch. I got up and found one of my Dad's neckties. It was in the hamper where I had hidden my collection of panties. Before going to bed, I had added Tara's and Mom's underwear to the secret pile beneath an old jacket that would never be washed. I brought the neck tie and bound Mom's wrists behind her back. I had also retrieved her torn pair of panties from my collection. They hadn't been worn, just ripped. They wouldn't make Mom sick. I stuffed the panties into her mouth, and then I sat on the couch.

"I was there, Mom. I was standing behind him, when Mr. Tidden attacked you." I began. I told her the story again, the fantasy of her rape, and of my baby making while Mr. Tidden plunged his huge cock in and out of her wet cunt. This time I had made sure that she wouldn't masturbate or interrupt.

***

Dad woke me again, early in the morning. "Sorry, Sport. Mother is sleeping fitfully, but I have to go to work. Please look in on her until she wakes. What happened was awful for both of you, I can only guess how awful." He looked terribly sad. It was possible that he was hurting as much as Mom and I, but I was too young, too self-centered to realize it. He left the apartment early, to have plenty of time to tame the new account at his company.

I went to their room. I stretched and yawned while Mom slept. Every few seconds a part of her body would flinch. "No." She murmured.

I took a tie from one dresser drawer and a fresh pair of panties from another. She woke while I was knotting the tie around her wrists. "Billy?"

"It'll be okay soon." I stuffed the panties into her mouth and recited. "I was there, Mom. I was standing behind him, when Mr. Tidden attacked you..."

Long ago, Mom had taught me the game of weird thoughts. More recently, she had helped me play it to ease my intense fears about Mr. Gorgev. By Paying Attention to difficult feelings, without thinking about the cause, the mind gets bored of the sensation. For Mom, I had turned it into a different game. By repeatedly arousing her with a fantastical story of her rape, she would eventually get bored of it, and maybe her bullet wound wouldn't hurt as much. Ms. Lagari's two words had made me remember it. I wanted to thank her from the bottom of my heart for teaching me to pay attention.

My English teacher had also warned. "I'm not a counselor, Billy. Neither are you. When you can't run any further, Get One!"

I was so very tired of running, but my penis was as hard as morning wood could get. What I actually wanted was to pee and go back to bed. The idea of sleeping next to Momma, after finishing the story, did not escape me however. I let plans for that Thursday percolate while I snuggled against her bound and gagged figure. When she twitched in her sleep, it wasn't from traumatic stress, it was from sexual frustration.

As I returned to unconsciousness, I remembered two things I had to do - meet with Mrs. Guthrie on Friday and pick a day and time to take Tara to the movies. As for that new Thursday, anything seemed possible compared to that wild Wednesday when the witch was left wanting.

I giggled in my sleep.
 

Users who are viewing this thread

Latest profile posts

Mistersmiles wrote on ramori's profile.
Hi Ramori,

Could you please upload this? https://www.dlsite.com/maniax/work/=/product_id/RJ01168783.html

Thanks a ton.
seviness wrote on Shine's profile.
can you reupload this? thx.

✨Shine✨[240412][グラス] 洗脳悪堕ちSRPG~トルカ教団の野望~ [RJ01166925]

Isagi wrote on Shine's profile.
Hi, can you please upload this?
https://www.anime-sharing.com/threads/request-rj01183696-ムラムラ村-or-muramuramura-ピンクコーポレーション-新米olの淫らな闘い.1472795/
Thanks
Anchobee wrote on Shine's profile.
Hi, thanks for the upload of RJ01150742, seems like you locked the rar for mp3 so can I have the pw for it?
At West Metro Dental, our goal is to provide you with dental care services to keep your teeth and gums healthy and attractive.

Lorem Ipsum is simply dummy text of the printing and typesetting industry. Lorem Ipsum has been the industry's standard dummy text ever since the 1500s,
when an unknown printer took a galley of type and scrambled it to make a type specimen book.